1
25
14396
-
Dublin Core
The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.
Title
A name given to the resource
Library and Museum Collections
Description
An account of the resource
Please browse the more than 8000 knit- and crochet-related treasures in the CKC Collections Resource <a href="http://digital.centerforknitandcrochet.org/collections/show/1">Museum and Library Collections</a> (drawn from <a href="https://dp.la/info/developers/" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer noopener">Digital Public Library of America</a>). CKC is seeking new partner organizations to share their collections of knitting and crochet with visitors to this resource. Contact us at <a href="mailto:collections@centerforknitandcrochet.org">collections@centerforknitandcrochet.org</a> for more information about participating. <br /><br /><a href="https://docs.google.com/document/d/11Hb_Y75HnhkCE5i4mKpcTlB8Msp_lB0XUtQr5S8XXKA/edit?usp=sharing" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer noopener">Learn more about criteria for Share Your Treasures.</a>
Identifier
An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context
1
Still Image
Upload at least one image that shows the object in its entirety along with detail views as desired.
• Jpeg format
• At least 3 MP in size
• 300 ppi
• Images produced with digital camera to highest quality setting (e.g. superfine, best) are usually acceptable.
• Users who want to contribute video or audio files please contact info@centerforknitandcrochet.org for more information.
Dublin Core
The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.
Date
A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource
2007
Title
A name given to the resource
Universitas - Issue 33.3 (Summer 2007)
Description
An account of the resource
Summer 2007 issue of Universitas: the magazine of Saint Louis University
-
Dublin Core
The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.
Title
A name given to the resource
Library and Museum Collections
Description
An account of the resource
Please browse the more than 8000 knit- and crochet-related treasures in the CKC Collections Resource <a href="http://digital.centerforknitandcrochet.org/collections/show/1">Museum and Library Collections</a> (drawn from <a href="https://dp.la/info/developers/" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer noopener">Digital Public Library of America</a>). CKC is seeking new partner organizations to share their collections of knitting and crochet with visitors to this resource. Contact us at <a href="mailto:collections@centerforknitandcrochet.org">collections@centerforknitandcrochet.org</a> for more information about participating. <br /><br /><a href="https://docs.google.com/document/d/11Hb_Y75HnhkCE5i4mKpcTlB8Msp_lB0XUtQr5S8XXKA/edit?usp=sharing" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer noopener">Learn more about criteria for Share Your Treasures.</a>
Identifier
An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context
1
Still Image
Upload at least one image that shows the object in its entirety along with detail views as desired.
• Jpeg format
• At least 3 MP in size
• 300 ppi
• Images produced with digital camera to highest quality setting (e.g. superfine, best) are usually acceptable.
• Users who want to contribute video or audio files please contact info@centerforknitandcrochet.org for more information.
Dublin Core
The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.
Title
A name given to the resource
Miser's Purse' Miser's Purse:" Machine crocheted with brown thread, copper colored beaded design and fringe; two embossed metal rings; very small opening at center of body of purse, between rings.
Subject
The topic of the resource
physical object
Language
A language of the resource
https://s3.amazonaws.com/pastperfectonline/images/museum_162/023/thumbs/1985.010.002.jpg
References
A related resource that is referenced, cited, or otherwise pointed to by the described resource.
thumb:001:https://s3.amazonaws.com/pastperfectonline/images/museum_162/023/thumbs/1985.010.002.jpg
Relation
A related resource
full:001:https://s3.amazonaws.com/pastperfectonline/images/museum_162/023/thumbs/1985.010.002.jpg
linkto:001:https://goldenhistory.pastperfectonline.com/webobject/B019E8D8-E108-423D-BCAC-747946307947
Plains to Peaks Collective
-
Dublin Core
The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.
Title
A name given to the resource
Library and Museum Collections
Description
An account of the resource
Please browse the more than 8000 knit- and crochet-related treasures in the CKC Collections Resource <a href="http://digital.centerforknitandcrochet.org/collections/show/1">Museum and Library Collections</a> (drawn from <a href="https://dp.la/info/developers/" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer noopener">Digital Public Library of America</a>). CKC is seeking new partner organizations to share their collections of knitting and crochet with visitors to this resource. Contact us at <a href="mailto:collections@centerforknitandcrochet.org">collections@centerforknitandcrochet.org</a> for more information about participating. <br /><br /><a href="https://docs.google.com/document/d/11Hb_Y75HnhkCE5i4mKpcTlB8Msp_lB0XUtQr5S8XXKA/edit?usp=sharing" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer noopener">Learn more about criteria for Share Your Treasures.</a>
Identifier
An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context
1
Still Image
Upload at least one image that shows the object in its entirety along with detail views as desired.
• Jpeg format
• At least 3 MP in size
• 300 ppi
• Images produced with digital camera to highest quality setting (e.g. superfine, best) are usually acceptable.
• Users who want to contribute video or audio files please contact info@centerforknitandcrochet.org for more information.
Dublin Core
The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.
Date
A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource
2007
Title
A name given to the resource
Universitas - Issue 33.3 (Summer 2007)
Description
An account of the resource
Summer 2007 issue of Universitas: the magazine of Saint Louis University
-
Dublin Core
The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.
Title
A name given to the resource
Library and Museum Collections
Description
An account of the resource
Please browse the more than 8000 knit- and crochet-related treasures in the CKC Collections Resource <a href="http://digital.centerforknitandcrochet.org/collections/show/1">Museum and Library Collections</a> (drawn from <a href="https://dp.la/info/developers/" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer noopener">Digital Public Library of America</a>). CKC is seeking new partner organizations to share their collections of knitting and crochet with visitors to this resource. Contact us at <a href="mailto:collections@centerforknitandcrochet.org">collections@centerforknitandcrochet.org</a> for more information about participating. <br /><br /><a href="https://docs.google.com/document/d/11Hb_Y75HnhkCE5i4mKpcTlB8Msp_lB0XUtQr5S8XXKA/edit?usp=sharing" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer noopener">Learn more about criteria for Share Your Treasures.</a>
Identifier
An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context
1
Still Image
Upload at least one image that shows the object in its entirety along with detail views as desired.
• Jpeg format
• At least 3 MP in size
• 300 ppi
• Images produced with digital camera to highest quality setting (e.g. superfine, best) are usually acceptable.
• Users who want to contribute video or audio files please contact info@centerforknitandcrochet.org for more information.
Dublin Core
The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.
Date
A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource
2007
Title
A name given to the resource
Universitas - Issue 33.3 (Summer 2007)
Description
An account of the resource
Summer 2007 issue of Universitas: the magazine of Saint Louis University
-
Dublin Core
The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.
Title
A name given to the resource
Library and Museum Collections
Description
An account of the resource
Please browse the more than 8000 knit- and crochet-related treasures in the CKC Collections Resource <a href="http://digital.centerforknitandcrochet.org/collections/show/1">Museum and Library Collections</a> (drawn from <a href="https://dp.la/info/developers/" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer noopener">Digital Public Library of America</a>). CKC is seeking new partner organizations to share their collections of knitting and crochet with visitors to this resource. Contact us at <a href="mailto:collections@centerforknitandcrochet.org">collections@centerforknitandcrochet.org</a> for more information about participating. <br /><br /><a href="https://docs.google.com/document/d/11Hb_Y75HnhkCE5i4mKpcTlB8Msp_lB0XUtQr5S8XXKA/edit?usp=sharing" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer noopener">Learn more about criteria for Share Your Treasures.</a>
Identifier
An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context
1
Still Image
Upload at least one image that shows the object in its entirety along with detail views as desired.
• Jpeg format
• At least 3 MP in size
• 300 ppi
• Images produced with digital camera to highest quality setting (e.g. superfine, best) are usually acceptable.
• Users who want to contribute video or audio files please contact info@centerforknitandcrochet.org for more information.
Dublin Core
The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.
Relation
A related resource
linkto:001:http://album.atlantahistorycenter.com/cdm/ref/collection/VHPohr/id/291
thumb:001:https://dlg.galileo.usg.edu/do-th:geh_vhpohr_291
Description
An account of the resource
In this interview, Joseph "Toby"
-
Dublin Core
The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.
Title
A name given to the resource
Library and Museum Collections
Description
An account of the resource
Please browse the more than 8000 knit- and crochet-related treasures in the CKC Collections Resource <a href="http://digital.centerforknitandcrochet.org/collections/show/1">Museum and Library Collections</a> (drawn from <a href="https://dp.la/info/developers/" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer noopener">Digital Public Library of America</a>). CKC is seeking new partner organizations to share their collections of knitting and crochet with visitors to this resource. Contact us at <a href="mailto:collections@centerforknitandcrochet.org">collections@centerforknitandcrochet.org</a> for more information about participating. <br /><br /><a href="https://docs.google.com/document/d/11Hb_Y75HnhkCE5i4mKpcTlB8Msp_lB0XUtQr5S8XXKA/edit?usp=sharing" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer noopener">Learn more about criteria for Share Your Treasures.</a>
Identifier
An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context
1
Still Image
Upload at least one image that shows the object in its entirety along with detail views as desired.
• Jpeg format
• At least 3 MP in size
• 300 ppi
• Images produced with digital camera to highest quality setting (e.g. superfine, best) are usually acceptable.
• Users who want to contribute video or audio files please contact info@centerforknitandcrochet.org for more information.
Dublin Core
The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.
Relation
A related resource
linkto:001:http://cdm17321.contentdm.oclc.org/cdm/ref/collection/rfr/id/379
thumb:001:http://cdm17321.contentdm.oclc.org/utils/getthumbnail/collection/rfr/id/379
Description
An account of the resource
Issue 60.3 of the Review for Religious, 2001.
Explorations Religious Life Heritages Faithful ~Witness MAY JUNE 2001 VOLUME 60 NUMBER 3 Review for Re, ligious,helps people respond and he faithful to God’s universal call to holiness by ~naking available t_o them the spiritual legacies tbat flow from the cbarisms of Catholic consecrated life. Review for Religious (ISSN 0034-639X) is published bimonthly at Saint Louis University by the Jesuits of the Missouri Province. Editorial Office: 3601 Lindell Boulevard ¯ St. Louis, Missouri 63108-3393 Telephone: 314-977-7363 ¯ Fax: 314-977-7362 E-Mail: review@slu.edu ¯ Web site: g~r,v.reviewforreligious.org Manuscripts, books for review, and correspondence with the editor: Review for Religious ¯ 3601 Lindell Boulevard ¯ St. Louis, MO 63108-3393 Correspondence about the Canonical Counsel department: Elizabeth McDonough OP Mount St. Mary’s Seminary
Emmitsburg, Maryland 21727 POSTMASTER Send address changes to Review for Religious ¯ P.O. Box 6070 ¯ Duluth, MN 55806. Periodical postage paid at St. Louis, Missouri, and additional mailing offices. See inside back cover for information on subscription rates. ©2001 Review for Religious Permission is herewith granted to copy any material (articles, poems, reviews) contained in this ~ssue of Review for Religious for personal or internal use, or for the personal or internal use of specific library clients within the limits outlined in Sections 107 and/or 108 of the United States Copyright Law. All copies made under this permission must bear notice of the source, date, and copyright owner on the first page. This permission is NOT extended to copying for commercial distribu-tion, advertising, institutional promotion, or for the creation of new collective works or anthologies. Such permission will only be considered on written application to t.he Editor, Review for Religious. for religious LIVING OUR CATHOLIC LEGACIES Editor Associate Editors Canonical Counsel Editor Editorial Staff Advisory Board David L. Fleming SJ Clare Boehmer ASC Philip C. Fischer SJ Elizabeth McDonough OP Mary Ann F~ppe Tracy Gramm Judy Sharp James and Joan Felling AdrianGaudin SC Sr. Raymond Marie Gerard FSP Joel Rippinger OSB Bishop Carlos A. Sevilla sJ Patricia Wittherg SC MAY JUNE 2001 VOLUME 60 NUMBER 3 contents explorations 230 "Women Religious, Women Deacons? Phyllis Zagano explores why a woman, secular or religious, would seek ordination as a deacon and what questions this poses f6r the corporate life of a religious institute. 245 Confidentiality: Are Religious Superiors Always Bound? Vimal Tirimanna CSSR explores whether there are limits to the professional confidentiality to be kept by ministers and religious superiors and the need for appropriate norms and sanctions. 254 The Computer’s Edge: Some Social and Ethical Concerns Linda Herndon OSB introduces some of the s~cial and ethical issues in the computer world, raising some questions, and proposing some practical responses, to stimulate further discussion. 262 269 religious life Authenticity and Contact with Youth Robert P. Maloney CM calls for an asceticism of authenticity that engages and challenges young people in their passion for Christ. Obedience: Vow and Virtue in Our Contemporary World Kathy Dunne RC looks at the vow of obedience as it is born of love, forms us as lovers, and bears the fruit of love. Review for Religious 277 286 heritages ¯ Mechthild of Magdeburg’s Spiritual Pilgrimage William C. Zehringer traces the complex pilgrimage story of the medieval mystic Mechthild of Magdeburg. The Poverello’s Legacy Bonaventure Stefun OFMCap gives many Franciscan exemplars of poverty as lived through the centuries, all united by Francis’s key notion of attachment to Jesus. 295 308 faithful witness Here I Am You Called Me? Marie Beha OSC delves into the meaning of presence, considering especially how we might respond more fully to God and to others. Leap Over the Wall: Why Did I Not? Mary Anne Huddleston IHM offers her personal witness to the commitment value of consecrated life. departments 228 Prisms 314 Canonical Counsel: Requirements for Temporary Profession 320 Book Reviews May-June 2001 prisms To opposing tendencies vie within us from the very beginning of life. Human beings are described as always struggling to stay within the comfort life of the womb and yet pushing to find a con-tinuing newness of life outside the womb. We rejoice in the known, the familiar, what has always been, the traditional. We can be enlivened also by the unknown, what is new and untried, the innovative. A healthy passage between these two human tendencies is caught up in the activity called exploration. Our growth as chil-dren came through exploration
we grow as adults only if we continue regularly to experience the exploratory passage, a passage that joins the past to the future. When John Paul II made his appeal for a new evan-gelization, it was an exploratory call. It was not imme-diately evident to all of us Catholics how far this call extended. We are beginning to realize that a new evan-gelization takes in not just ways of proclaiming the gospel that are effective for our time but also ways of celebrating that proclamation. The latest revisioning of the sacramentary and lectionary is a part of this continuing renewal of our efforts in celebrating the Eucharist as the central mystery of our faith. We con-tinue to explore the passage between the liturgical rites as we have known them and a new formulation of these rites that may more effectively help today’s people understand their meaning in relation to contemporary patterns of thought and expectation. A liturgical spirituality rightly has pride of place. But so-called "popular" devotions are important too. In the Roman Catholic Latin rite, expression found in liturgical prayer usually remains formal, with feelings restricted and subjective emotions set aside--whatever the vernacular translation. The more personal and emo- Review for Reli#ous tive piety that was characteristic of Catholic devotional life in the 19th and 20th centuries--expressed in popular language and images--necessarily had to recede in importance after Vatican Council II. The explorations central to our faith expression in baptism, Eucharist, and reconciliation focused all of our worship-ing energy. Marian devotions, Sacred Heart devotions, Eucharistic holy hours, and Stations of the Cross suffered a time of eclipse. Granted that the central place of the Eucharistic celebration and the other sacraments has been properly positioned for us Catholics, we are now enabled to express our persistent hunger and need to nourish our Catholic life also in nonliturgical or, perhaps more positively, more personal and popular ways. As an integral part of our actively entering into our new evangelization, we need to explore devotions that do not seem to be relics of the past, but rather are "new" prayerful ways of celebrating our faith that express the yearnings of our hearts today. What form will these explorations take? We cannot say since devotional life is so much shaped by the social and cultural milieu in which we live. Devotions need contemporary imaging, vocal expressions, and musical or quasi-musical rhythms that appeal to today’s people. For example, does the May procession and crown-ing of Mary as queen--a memory many Catholics treasure-- emphasize rather the distancing of Mary from our daily experience rather than her closeness? What may have been "devotional" at a particular time may not be a fitting expression and imaging today. Does a 40-hour Eucharistic devotion fit the rhythm of our social milieu or would a 7 p.m.zto-12 midnight or a 24-hour, all-night vigil speak better? We need to explore how these "old" devotions can be truly a part of our new evangelization
our exploration is an effort to stretch personal and group memories into personal and group hopes and expressions. We may look to the renewal of some of our older devotions such as the devotion to the Sacred Heart (identified of old with the month of June) or we may seek to honor and find our own life-inspiration by devotions expressed for one of our newly canon-ized saints who combines charity with a j3rophetic thirst for justice. Regardless, we are responding to the call for a new evangelization. Exploration is necessary for a faith that is alive and well. No, bet-ter said, exploration is necessary for us believers who want to grow in our maturity in Christ. David L. Fleming SJ May-~une 2001 explorations PHYLLIS ZAGANO Women Religious, Women Deacons? In recent years, discussion about Catholic women’s ordi-nation has centered on the priesthood, and the diaconate " has been seen primarily as a step toward priesthood. The official opposition to the ordination of women as priests is well and widely known. But the official position on the ordination of women to the diaconate is that it is "under study." Conflict about the impossibility of women becoming pries(s has obscured the possibility of their becoming deacons even though, after the revival of the per.manent diaconate in the West, the concept of permanent women deacons found significant support.~ Today wtrldwide requests by individuals and groups to have’women ordained to serve the people of God strengthen the notion that the church could restore the female diaconate.2 Such possi-bility, if not probability, provides the opportunity for apostolic institutes and individual religious t6 question whether ordination would be appropriate for them cor-porately, or individually, or both. Phyllis Zagano is founding cochair of the Roman Catholic Studies Group of.the American Academy of Religion and author most recently of.Holy Saturday: An ,qrgument for the Restoration of the Female Diaconafe in tbe Catholic Church (Crossroad). She can be reached c/o Crossroad Publishing Company
481 Eighth Avenue, #1550
New York, N.Y. 10011
and at pzagano@rcn.com. Review for Religious Why would a woman, secular or religious, wish to be ordained? There is significant resistance among women to becoming involved in a system widely viewed as patriarchal, especially in what is arguably a subservient role. Some say there is no need for ordi-nation, since everything a deacon does can be done with special permission by a lay person. Some focus on other issues. Others say the diaconate is not enough. The answers that affirm a woman’s request for diaconal ordi-nation are as individual as each person’s vocation to live a life of prayer and service. The unfolding of a single lifelong quest for God has many different layers, and vocations often grow in unex-pected directions. The deacon’s vocation is to a life as "minister of the word, of the liturgy, and of charity.’’3 Numbers of women’s institutes find one or another of these calls, perhaps all, in their founding documents. In fact, women religious are always involved in works of charity, as they can be most broadly described, and their service is similar if not identical to that of deacons. Hence, why should women religious not be formally present and repre-sented in the liturgy? It is women religious who most clearly and most publicly enflesh the gospel. Why should they not proclaim it at Mass and explain, it in a homily? Realistically speaking, women religious are increasingly involved in diaconal work and works, and the charism of orders could only strengthen their commitments and their service. The church itself, both informally and formally, has called forth women to expressly diaconal work and works, that is, work and works that could be more fully served by women deacons. As Doris Gottemoeller RSM pointed out a few years ago, women religious are increasingly parochialized~ to the point that hundreds are parish administrators and are also increasingly involved in professional institutional chaplaincy. Further, official Vatican documents repeat-edly call for inclusion of women in official roles in the church.4 As more women are more involved (even t~ull-time) in diaconal ministries, the need to ordain them becomes clearer, in order to better serve the people of God. For example, there are obvious drawbacks when a woman religious working as a pastoral associate or chaplain does not have the ordinary authority to celebrate bap-tisms solemnly, or witness marriages, or preach, or fully lead litur-gical prayer, all of which ordained deacons do when they have standard faculties.5 If women religious are already serving in clerical roles, why not May-June 2001 Zagano ¯ Women Religious, Women Deacons? add diaconal ordination to their religious charisms? Perhaps obvi-ously the answer is that the nature of lay religious life is different from the nature of clerical religigus life. For an apostolic insti-tute to ordain members, or to incorporate new members already ordained, would imply a change in its nature. Since the church in the West might at any time return to its tradition of a permanent female diaconate, these considerations are real. Even if only hypo-thetically for now, women religious might individually and cor-porately consider the possibilities and consequences of ordination. Six questions asked by the ordaining prelate in the liturgy of ordination combine to form the perfect discernment tool with regard to religious life and the diaconate. The considerations given below do not and could not cover the combinations and permu-tations in every individual case. But they can open the door to additional individual or group discernment on this important pos-sibility. Can a woman religious answer yes to these six questions? More importantly, should she? 1. Are you willing to be ordained for the church’s ministry by the laying on of hands and the gift of the Holy Spirit? The woman who might be ordained would be ordained to ministry--of the word, the liturgy, and of charity. A woman reli-gious, therefore, would have the nature of her public Commitment permanently changed. The ordination to ministry would not nec-essarily replace her celibate commitment to a life of prayer and service within her apostolic religious institute, but it would change it. Here she is asked to be available not only for the works of char-ity for which deacons are known, but for "the church’s mi.nistry"-- the church’s pastoral ministry--of baptizing, marrying, preaching, and burying the dead. This question asks if the deacon candidate will accept the pro-fessional obligations of ministry. The church’s pastoral ministry already includes many apostolic women religious
they are pas-toral associates, performing almost every work an associate pastor might. In ~iddition, women religious run the parish soup kitchen and family center, oversee catechetics and the RCIA program. The gradual shift during the last century by institutes of apostolic reli-gious from teaching or nursing in their own institutions to other historically usual works of the deacon, often within the diocesan structure, underscores the whole church’s calling women to wider ministries. Women, and especially women religious, are indeed doing the work of ordained deacons. But they are not ordained. As Review for Religious I have argued elsewhere, it is not desirable for the church to con-fuse vows with ordination,6 and so I would argue here that those who are already involved in "the church’s ministry" might consider the strengthening of their pastoral charisms through ordination. For the sake of discussion, we can assume that the majority of women religious who would seek diaconal ordination would also choose to remain members of their own religious institutes. Their vocational discernment would need to separate the charism of celibacy in consecrated life from the charism of ordained diaconal life, which does not require celibacy, and from the charism of celibate ordained life. While the vocation to celibate life in community is not identical to the vocation to ordained life, the two vocations are not mutually exclusive. That is, consecrated celibacy and ecclesial ministry are not mutually exclusiye, but each requires separate consideration and support. As Sandra Schneiders has recently pointed out, a "coherent theological framework within which prayer, sacramental life, and ministry make sense in themselves and in relation to each other is cru-cial to the relationship with Jesus Christ that alone justifies com-mitment in consecrated, celibacy that is at the heart of religious life.’’7 By contrast, professional ministerial commitment is open to all, celibate or married, "~ho find themselves called to identify with the ministry of Christ: The charism of celibacy can be seen as analogous but not identical to the deacon’s call to be minister of the word, the liturgy, and of charity. Again, the call to diaconal ministry does not nec-essarily include celibacy. While the charism of consecrated celibacy might be more broadly experienced by the church if the majority of ordained women religious remained in their institutes, as such this charism should not be confused with the separate and distinct call to diaconal orders. The call to the diaconate is specifically and primarily "f6r the church’s ministry," not for an apostolic min-istry arising from celibate commitment within a religious .insti- I would argue that those who are already involved in "the church’s ministry" might consider the s~rengthening of their pastoral charisms through ordination. May-June 2001 Zagano ¯ Women Religious, Women Deacons? tute, even though the two calls may coexist in one person and in one institute. The operative points in this question are whether and how the woman religious would participate in the church’s ministry while remaining a member of her institute. Those are matters of discernment to be taken up by her,.her superior, and--if she is the first of her institute to ask to be ordained--by the chapter of her institute. 2. Are you resolved to discharge the office of deacon with humility and love in order to assist the bishop and the priests and to serve the people of Christ? There is an ancient document in which a bishop sets forth the qualities necessary for women to be ordained deacons. His major concern is that they be able to get along with the priests.9 Church history, then and now, is replete with examples of ten-sions between priests and deacons. Humility is not humiliation, but many contemporary deacons suffer the latter in their relations with priests, who in many cases just do not know what to do with them and are often threatened by their presence. These insecuri-ties will not be cured by adding ordained women to the mix, but they might be overcome through hard work and loving consider-ation on both sides. There is no question that priests need assis-tance in the pastoral care of souls, and many have learned how to effectively and professionally accept the assistance both of women, secular and religious, and of deacons
the new challenge would be to accept the assistance of women deacons. But the diaconate is not the priesthood, and an objection to the church’s potential returning of women to the ranks of ordained deacons (without creating women priests) is that the women dea-cons would still be serving in subordinate positions to men. In many cases, of course, this is true. Yet significant numbers of men serve in the same subordinate positions to other men. Also, many deacons serve in leadership positions in rural dioceses and mis-sion territories. The many women serving in similar situations would be able.to expand their ministries if they were ordained. One source of tension between priests and deacons might dis-appear if the majority of women ordained were to remain as mem-bers of their religious institutes. Currendy most permanent deacons are married. Very few of the unmarried deacons are religious, pointing to a clear distinction between the vocations even though they are combined in the lives of some individuals. There are Review for Religious 25,345 deacons in 129 countries around the world, of whom 514, or two percent, are religious,l° In contrast, there are 404,208 priests in the world, of whom 140,687, or thirty-five percent, are reli-gious, l’ These statistics seem to indicate that the distinction between celibate secular and religious life among the ordained is clear, but the vocations are not mutually exclusive. Whether thirty-three percent (the percentage of religious among today’s deacons and priests) of the women ordained to the diaconate would become or remain members of religious insti-tutes is, of course, unknown. It is not likely that women candidates for the dia-conate would come mostly from women religious. Rather, many older married women and widows might seek to ratify and intensify through diaconal ordina-tion their commitments to their current volunteer or professional service of the people of God as catechists, lectors, Eucharistic ministers,.and chaplains or pastoral associates. Similarly, young Catholic women now in master-of-divin-ity programs in Protestant and Catholic .seminaries might seek diaconal ordination. Current statistics on lay catechists and other church workers suggest that seventy per-cent of women deacons would be married or single seculars and thi’rty percentof women deacons would be members of religious institutes. The challenge to all the women who envision possible ordi-nation to the diaconate is to recognize with h.umility and love that, practically speaking, they would be assisting the priests, but that their reason for being ordained is to serve the people of God. 3. Are you resolved to hold the mystery of the faith with a clear conscience, as the Apostle urges, and to proclaim this faith in word and action as it is taught by the gospel and the church’s tradition? A significant number of the women presently engaged in min-isterial studies are in programs at denominational or interde-nominational Protestant seminaries. There are many reasons for this. Such seminaries are generally in cities, often near or even attached to major" universities, and therefore accessible. These seminaries are often well endowed, and they have substantial schol- It is not likely that women candidates for the diaconate would come mostly from women religious. May-June 2001 Zagano ¯ Women Religious, Women Deacons? arship programs available to women. And master-of-divinity pro-grams at American Catholic seminaries, and specifically at dioce-san seminaries, are not generally available to women. VChile many Catholic seminaries have a second-track "institute" that allows those who are not candidates for priesthood to study with the same faculty, the training offered is not identical and formation possibilities are often minimal. The extraordinary success of the programmatic exceptions to these general statements proves the thirst of many for professional training and ministry formation by and for Catholics. But, in fact, many Catholic women have studied and continue to study at Protestant seminaries
they are or soon will be ministering in dia-conal roles throughout the country. Not all are fully convinced of all church teachings, and their Protestant training has not pro-vided support for such acceptance. It remains to be seen whether they could be resolved to hold with a clear conscience "the mys-tery of the faith.., and the church’s tradition." The controversial issues that secular women students and min-isters presently consider, sometimes outside the boundaries of ordinary church teaching, might not be so prevalent among reli-gious, or at least among women religious who might be ordained to the diaconate. Even so, there are current ways of discussing certain topics, principally homosexuality, abortion, contraception, and priestly ordination for women, that could render women can-didate~ ineligible for diaconal ordination. Further, there are mis-conceptions and misperceptions about certain church dogmas, from Eucharist to original sin, that would similarly end an indi-vidual candidacy on its merits rather than on the question of gen-der. If these variant positions are indelibly held, for whatever reason, then the woman in question might still be able to minis-ter as a lay catechist--as many currently do--without diaconal ordination. In fact, some might considerdiaconal ordination a hindrance to ministry rather than an enhancement. There is a trend toward this way of thinking among some women in the church. The issue is not necess~arily bound up with any of the neuralgic questions listed above
it is, rather, managing to live a ministerial life without entering the hierarchy or, bluntly, the "male" system. The individual woman not in diaconal orders is in no way bound to the bishop and need not fear his pro-nouncements except insofar as she is employed by him or by one of his parishes or agencies. Even so, many parishes and agencies Review for Religious retain employees whose full consent with all church teaching is neither required nor requested, except perhaps officially. Any effort by an individual bishop to formally require such consent is viewed as draconian at best, and so short-staffed bishops in good economic times can tend to let well enough alone, and not enter too deeply into parish and agency employee matters. The woman, secular or religious, who would seek diaconal orders would have to answer some difficult questions in her own heart and mind about Magisterial teaching, not the least of which would be the theological anthropology, history, sacramental the-ology, and ecclesiology that would allow her to be ordained a deacon while refusing her priestly orders. Hence there is every possibility that individual women can-didates for ordination might have problems when asked if they "hold the mystery of the faith with a clear conscience, as the Apostle urges, and [will] proclaim this faith in word and action as it is taught by the gospel and the church’s tradition." 4. Are you resolved to maintain and deepen a spirit of prayer appropriate to your way of life and, in keeping with what is required of you, to celebrate faithfully the liturgy of the hours for the church and for the whole world? This is an interesting consideration for apostolic women reli-gious. The celebration of the liturgy of the hours generally required of all clerics includes the office of readings, morning prayer, one daytime prayer, evening prayer, and night prayer. Though this fourth question includes some interesting phrases, "appropriate to your way of life" and "in keeping with what is required of you," one can .assume that up to an hour of each day is expected to be devoted to the liturgy of the hours, in addition to the time given to the liturgy of the Eucharist and any private meditation, scripture study, and spiritual reading. This is a significant commitment of time. Contemplative and monastic orders celebrate the full liturgy either publicly (spending considerably more than an hour) or both privately and publicly, but many apostolic women religious are no longer accustomed to praying even a portion of the liturgy of the hours, even privately. Along with their living more in nontradi-tional settings, formal prayer in choir has diminished. These changes in institutional religious life at first created a growth medium for different types of communal prayer, often developed by individuals 6r by individual communities. Continued changes May-ffune 2001 Zagano ¯ Wonten Religious, Wotnen Deacons? in communal life, however, have often led to the dropping even of these individualized prayer services from daily to perhaps monthly gatherings, usually with members of ’an intentional prayer group rather than with the "same roof’ community. Each permutat!on moves apostolic religious farther from the tradition of praying the liturgy of the hours "for the church and for the whole world," both publicly and privately. A woman religious who would accept the obligations of the liturgy of the hours might find herself limited by time and space from participating in the life-giving communal prayer that nour-ished her desire to seek ordination in the first place. It wouid be as difficult to choose one or the other as it would be to choose both. Where the development of differing types of communal prayer for and among women religious has in many cases created opportunities for growth, it has also intensified the male-female divide, where most of the men (as clerics) and most of th~ women (as apostolic religious) have habits of prayer that are distinct from each other. (In North America, as is true worldwide, there are about twice as many apostolic women religious as priests, secular or religious.12) One would think, therefore, that the obligation to pray the liturgy of the hours might present a challenge to women. But, while all clerics are obliged to celebrate the liturgy of the hours, diocesan directors of diaconate programs state that few deacons do. This is the import of the phrases "appropriate to your way of life" and "in keeping with what is required of you." Typical married working deacons are sincerely encouraged to pray at least thd "hinges" of the day: morning and evening prayer, and night prayer too. Many, if not most, cannot pray the office of readings. Some cannot attend daily Mass. Some do not engage daily in extended personal prayer or scripture reading. While this information is anecdotal at best, it seems little would be actually added to the schedule of a woman religious, whose personal and communal practices probably already exceed those of the typical deacon. So this question could clearly be answered in the affirmative by the. woman religious who sought ordination to the diaconate. 5. Are you resolved to shape your way of life always according to the example of Christ, whose bo.dy and blood you will give to the people? The question is deceptively simple for women religious, whose lives are a constant endeavor to conform their whole’ beings to Review for Religious Christ. That they have been engaged in such a struggle for their entire adult lives creates in some cases a distance between them and most secular candidates for the permanent diaconate or the priest-hood. While the emphasis in religious formation is on formation, and in seminary training on training, deacon candidates do receive a certain amount of formation. But religious formation-- focusing as it does, or at least has done, on prayer, life in community, and participation in institutional ministries--creates a qualitative dif-ference that is sometimes strikingly obvious. Many personal qualities stressed in the formation of women religious can translate positively to ordained diaconal service, just as in the case of the ordained service of men religious. A specific attitude of prayer, and selfless ded-ication to mission, are sometimes difficult to obtain later in life, especially by married candidates for orders who have the complica-tions of their secular lives to deal with: spouses, children, grandchil-dren, mortgages, careers, and political life. Of course, the differences can be seen both positively and nega-tively. Since the secular laity con-stitute ninety-nine percent of the church, one might argue that, rather than from among women religious, deacons ought be taken from among mature lay people. One might theorize that some of today’s criticisms of celibate sec-ular (male) priests would be leveled at celibate secular (female) deacons. Criticisms of religious priests, which could be equally leveled at religious deacons, often revolve around the apparent and sometimes real financial and personal security of priests and religious. Secular lay persons often complain of a sort of "macu-lar degeneration" in the worldview of religious, ~ blindness to cer-tain exigencies of secular life, a chasm of nonunderstanding. While religious, as countercultural witnesses to the gospel, must be inde-pendent of political exigencies, they must recognize and constandy guard against such blindness. The very fact that women religious are personally and financially free to give prophetic witness to unpopular causes runs the risk of overpowering the poor, whom they most wish to serve. Criticism comes easily, and, since no one Many personal qualities stressed in the formation of women religious can translate positively to ordained diaconal service. ~lay-June 2001 Zagano ¯ Women Religious, Women Deacons? knows precisely what it means to be a woman deacon, these shoals and narrows must be viewed as opportunities. The delicate nature of ministry is enclosed in this question: Can the candidate for the diaconate shape a "way of life always according to the example of Christ"? It would be a radical chal-lenge for a woman rel
-
Dublin Core
The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.
Title
A name given to the resource
Library and Museum Collections
Description
An account of the resource
Please browse the more than 8000 knit- and crochet-related treasures in the CKC Collections Resource <a href="http://digital.centerforknitandcrochet.org/collections/show/1">Museum and Library Collections</a> (drawn from <a href="https://dp.la/info/developers/" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer noopener">Digital Public Library of America</a>). CKC is seeking new partner organizations to share their collections of knitting and crochet with visitors to this resource. Contact us at <a href="mailto:collections@centerforknitandcrochet.org">collections@centerforknitandcrochet.org</a> for more information about participating. <br /><br /><a href="https://docs.google.com/document/d/11Hb_Y75HnhkCE5i4mKpcTlB8Msp_lB0XUtQr5S8XXKA/edit?usp=sharing" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer noopener">Learn more about criteria for Share Your Treasures.</a>
Identifier
An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context
1
Still Image
Upload at least one image that shows the object in its entirety along with detail views as desired.
• Jpeg format
• At least 3 MP in size
• 300 ppi
• Images produced with digital camera to highest quality setting (e.g. superfine, best) are usually acceptable.
• Users who want to contribute video or audio files please contact info@centerforknitandcrochet.org for more information.
Dublin Core
The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.
Relation
A related resource
linkto:001:http://album.atlantahistorycenter.com/cdm/ref/collection/VHPohr/id/252
thumb:001:https://dlg.galileo.usg.edu/do-th:geh_vhpohr_252
Description
An account of the resource
In this interview, Kathleen Ann Cameron Mainland recalls her father's World War I service in the British Army and her own reminiscences from World War II in Scotland. Her father was a member of the Seaforth Highlanders and was headed for the front lines in France. He recorded his experiences on paper and Kathleen shares them. She also recalls her experiences and conditions as a child during World War II in Scotland. She remembers that the novel "Gone with the Wind" influenced her decision to move to the United States.
Kathleen Mainland grew up in Scotland during World War II.
Kathleen Mainland Veterans History Project Atlanta History Center With Hayden Pace October 8, 2003 [Tape 1, Side A] Interviewer: Okay. This will be the recorded interview for the Veterans Project of the Atlanta History Center of Kathleen Mainland, which is taken on October eighth, 2003. It is now twelve fifteen in the afternoon and the interviewer is myself, Hayden Pace. Kathleen, if I could get you to state your full name. Mainland: Kathleen Anne Camerton [phonetic] Mainland. Interviewer: And Kathleen, where were you born? Mainland: I was born in Airdrie, Lenoxshire, Scotland. It's near Glasgow. Interviewer: And when were you born? Mainland: Six October, 1931. Interviewer: When did you leave Scotland? Mainland: 1982. It was the date in the calendar that is also a command; March fourth. Interviewer: [laughs] All right. So you were there fifty years. Who were your parents? Mainland: My parents were James and Nancy Stout. My mother's maiden name was Bane. Interviewer: And what did James do for a living? Mainland: James was a banker. Interviewer: He was a banker. Mainland: Yes. Interviewer: And did James serve in the military at any time? Mainland: He served in World War One. And we do have an article that he wrote. Actually he wrote it as a letter home, but because he came from such a small community, Lerwick in the Shetland Islands, it was printed in the local paper and it told of his wartime experiences, mostly concerned with his progress toward the front along with his battalion. He was in the Seaforth Highlanders. And one thing he did not put on the letter, but told us, was that the kilts that they had to wear were made of very, very rough material and he apparently had rather tender legs because when the kilt material got wet it would take the skin off the back of his thighs [laughs]. Not at all comfortable. But anyway, he was on his way to the front along with everybody else. At one point they met up with German prisoners of war being taken to the back, taken out of combat. And he describes them as great hulking brutes [laughs]. He was not tall. He was not a tall man. Interviewer: How old was he when he enlisted? Mainland: Eighteen. Interviewer: And did he enlist or was he [inaudible]? Mainland: He enlisted because he was hoping that he could get into the physical training corps. But at that time, in nineteen…barely 1917, everybody just went straight to the front, so it didn't work for him. Interviewer: What is the physical training corps? Mainland: PT. Interviewer: Is it similar to boot camp? Mainland: No. No. It's a section that would be concerned with physical training, with exercising and building up muscle and you know. Interviewer: So he saw it as an opportunity? Mainland: That was what he wanted to go into. He was already working in a bank, but he didn't like it. And thought if he could get into the physical training part in the army that perhaps he could progress to that when he went back to civilian life. Interviewer: Do you know what your grandparents thought about him enlisting? Mainland: No. [laughs] I can't…well, I don't know. The atmosphere was so different, I think. Perhaps they were proud of him for serving his country, for taking it upon himself to go ahead and put himself possibly in the way of danger. Interviewer: Had he lived in that one town all his life at that point? Mainland: Yes. Interviewer: So this was an opportunity perhaps to travel, too. Mainland: Possibly. Although, he had lived…they went on holiday to what's called the mainland, which means Scotland. Actually the island that they lived on, the main island of both the Shetland and the Orkney group is called “The Mainland” and that's where my name comes from. Interviewer: Do you know if he spent his entire service career in Scotland or did he travel to… Mainland: Oh, he traveled to France. I think it was Arras. And as I say, he was on his way to the front when suddenly he found himself face down in the mud without any idea of how he had got there. And he got up and sort of cleaned himself off and went along the road and only at night, when he took off his helmet did he discover what had happened. He had a very small head and the helmets have netting in them that you're supposed to pull tight around your head. Well, in his case it made the helmet sit high off his head, really. And a bullet had entered the crown of the helmet, gone around the inside and out the back and that was what threw him forward. And having a small head saved his life and I guess that's one of the reasons why I'm here today [laughs]. Cause my dad had a small head. But before he got into any fighting at all--I don't think he ever fired his rifle in anger or in self-defense or anything else--he was hit in the thigh and his thighbone was broken. So he was left by the roadside, as it happened, for over twenty-four hours. And he tried, he describes how he tried to splint his leg with his bayonet and the entrenching tool that they carry. But it wasn't a good job apparently because when he got back to hospital in Britain his thighbone had knit together overlapping two and a half inches. So they broke it and reset it but that was not successful and he was two and a half inches short in his right leg for the rest of his life and had to wear a surgical boot, which of course put paid to any thought of a career in physical training or gymnastics. Interviewer: So he went back to the bank. Mainland: So he went back to the bank, yes. Interviewer: How long was his career in the military? Mainland: I think he joined up in February and was invalided out in April. Interviewer: So very short. Mainland: Very short, yes. Interviewer: And as you stated, he never even got a chance to shoot his rifle. Mainland: Nope. Interviewer: I see. Mainland: The only quote Huns that he saw were those being taken as prisoners of war back to… Interviewer: When he was in the military, did he communicate with his family at all? Mainland: Oh, yes. The whole family were letter writers and this letter that Daddy wrote, well, it's arranged by the editor of the paper, of course. But he wrote that and he also wrote a letter to his sister, Betty, which I brought. Well, I typed out a copy of it and I have it here. Interviewer: Okay. Will you hold that up for the camera? It's a letter that was written by James to his sister Betty or Elizabeth and that's going to be included in the materials here [inaudible]. Mainland: Monday, twenty-six March, 1917. When he was in…he does say. He mentions having met up with somebody else from Shetland. Oh, yes. [reading] “The village we're at just now is called Ourton.” O-U-R-T-O-N. “Or Durton and lies somewhere behind Arras.” And of course, he wasn't supposed to say that, so he's admonishing his sisters to keep it quiet. They must not have been censored or that would have been cut out. Interviewer: Right. Did he maintain any friendships with anyone he met during his time in the service? Mainland: Not that I know of. Interviewer: Did he frequently refer to his time in the service as you where growing up? Mainland: He sang “Pack Up Your Troubles” so much that I thought it was a nursery rhyme. It's one of the first things I learned to sing. Interviewer: And this song, in case the viewers aren't familiar with it, is that something he was taught in the military? Mainland: Well, it was a song of World War One. Interviewer: Okay. Do you remember any of it? Mainland: Oh, yes. [singing] “Pack up your troubles in your old kit bag and smile, smile, smile. While you've a Lucifer to light your fag, smile boys, that's the style. What's the use of worrying? It never was worthwhile. So pack up your troubles in your old kit bag and smile, smile, smile.” And a Lucifer, of course, is a match. A fag is a cigarette. He didn't smoke, I don't think. [laughs] Interviewer: So other than this particular song, would he speak [inaudible] told you his stories about the bullet in the helmet and then obviously he was shot in the thigh. Mainland: He didn't talk about it a great deal. I mean, it wasn't something I was taken on his lap and told about. I presume, I can't remember, but I should think sometime I was up in the attic and came across the helmet and brought it down and asked about it and that's how I heard. And we'd never known him without a surgical boot. And it wasn't all that apparent. It was just, the right boot was built up with a platform of cork inside it and when he was wearing trousers, long trousers, you couldn't see. But it didn't stop him playing badminton and oh, he played badminton quite a lot. Interviewer: Did he meet your mother before or after entering into the war? Mainland: After. Interviewer: Okay. And you were born obviously several years later, fifteen years later. Mainland: Yes. They married in 1926. I believe they were engaged for about four years. Well, you had to have enough money to marry on in those days. You didn't just get married and then wonder where the money was coming from. [laughs] No, my mother didn't work. She was a very shy, quiet person and she stayed at home until she went to live with my father. Interviewer: And were you living with them at the time that World War Two began? Mainland: Oh, yes. Oh, yes. Interviewer: What do you remember of that? Mainland: Well, being seven years old, what I mainly remember is that war broke out in September and I was sort of vaguely aware of the grownups going around with very solemn faces and sort of clustering around the radio whenever there was a news bulletin. But my main memory is of great delight because it meant that school didn't open. We had extended summer holidays. [laughs] The very early days of the war, there were still a lot of worried people running around. They were issuing gas masks. They were appointing people as air raid wardens. We were being told to protect the glass in our house, the windows particularly, by putting either net or crisscrossings of brown sticky paper on them so if they shattered they wouldn't go everywhere. And of course, we had to have blackouts. We had big screens that went up over every window in the house and we didn't turn on the lights when it started to get dark at night until we had the blackouts in place. And the air raid wardens were civilians in each street, or perhaps several to a street if it was a long one, who went around and patrolled regularly to make sure no chink of light was showing. All the street lights were put out. There were no street lights at all. The few cars that were on the road, because of course there was no petrol or gas, had sort of hoods over their headlights directing them down so that they could scarcely be seen. And really, it was all to stop over-flying aircraft from seeing anything or knowing where they were or knowing that there was land below them at all. Interviewer: All this preparation, how did that impress upon a seven year old? Mainland: It was just…I think more excited. There was a real hum in the air. And as the time went on, I think being so young, we kids just adjusted to…that was life at the time and we hadn't known anything else so we couldn't contrast it. Interviewer: Did your parents explain what was going on, what was behind all these preparations? Mainland: No, I don't think so. It was just “the war” and we didn't know what “the war” was. Interviewer: Did you kids try and figure it out among your friends. Mainland: [inaudible, whispering] no. No. We knew the Germans were bad. Actually we, in my area, experienced the first air raid of the war on British soil. They tried, in September, I mean right at the beginning of the war, they tried to bomb the Forth Bridge, which was the main rail link between the southern part of the country and the north. And they tried to bomb the Roughside [phonetic] Dockyard. Now we were on the southern edge of Dunfermline, facing the River Forth and right down in front of our windows was Roughside Dockyard. If you had a good pair of binoculars, you could tell the time by the clock that was on the big chimney in the middle of it. So, it was going on all the time. They were testing the air raid sirens and I still get chills up my back when I hear the police in Atlanta. I'm a little more accustomed to it now, but it still goes back to that time where it meant, “Be frightened.” And they were testing the air raid sirens and so when we went out playing and the air raid sirens went one more time, we didn't pay any attention. “Oh, they're just testing again.” We didn't even think that, I don't think. Just went on. And then we started to see planes sort of streaking across the sky and then there were sparks of orange coming out of the planes. I can remember thinking, “It's a very realistic test, this.” And it wasn't until oh, a couple hours or more later that a neighbor came home, lived further up the street, white and shaking because he had been on a train that was crossing the Forth Bridge during the raid. And for some unknown reason, they stopped the train on the bridge until the raid was over. I don't begin to understand the reasoning. Maybe there wasn't any, but they did. So he sat there and watched planes dive bombing him. Said he could see the crosses on the wings and in some cases, actually see the outline of the pilot inside. Interviewer: How frightening. Mainland: Oh, terrifying. But they never did get the bridge. I mean, it's like a pencil from the air. And later on…they didn't harm the dockyard either. But later on, in order to forestall raids on the dockyard particularly, they put up barrage balloons, which are big helium-filled balloons. You know what a balloon looks like with the big sort of ears, which we would, in Scotland, call lugs. That's Scottish for ear. And they're flown at a certain height which prevents the planes from coming as low as they might do to strafe or bomb. So all through the war, we had these barrage balloons as part of our view. And we became very accustomed to them so that when they weren't there, it was unsettling. It was worrying. And one day, I remember, we watched as one by one they caught fire and sank down. And we thought that the Germans had come and were shooting them down so that they could come in and really put paid to the dockyard. But it turned out it was localized lightning that was hitting them and taking them down. I don't…we never really…I don't remember understanding really what the war was about or what it was. It wasn't directly concerning us. I mean, we weren't in the line of fire, as it were. We didn't have soldiers. We didn't have…well, I did evacuate actually. I was going to say we didn't have to evacuate. But there was a time when there were a great many raids and it was decided that I would be safer away from the dockyard and the bridge. So I was sent to my aunt's, and she lived in the country on the west side of the country. And it turned out that that wasn't a very good idea either because she was fairly close to the shipyards on the River Clyde and the Germans started going for those shipyards. So I came home. But we had air raid sirens, air raid warnings just about every night for ten days as the planes flew over us on their way to Clydebank. And we didn't [inaudible word] coming out of the shelter when the all clear went because we learned that they were going to come back the same way and if they had any bombs left over they would jettison them wherever. So, we just stayed in the air raid shelter until the all clear went for the second time. And then it was all right. But by then, most of the night was over. So. And I say air raid shelter, now if we had sustained a direct hit on the house we would all have been blown to kingdom come. Because the air raid shelter was a little sort of heavy wooden structure in the corner of my parents' bedroom, where there was just about room for the four of us to sit in there. The idea was that we were up against an outside wall which was double because we had a cold cellar just outside. Crazy. And I expect the Anderson shelters that were corrugated iron set into the ground, if they had sustained a direct hit they would not have…well, I say put into the ground. Then they had soil, dirt packed over them. But a bomb would have killed everybody in there if it had come close enough. It was some shelter but not really a hundred percent. Interviewer: An Anderson shelter. What is that? Mainland: Well, that was this thing that you dug a hole in the ground about maybe four feet deep and you got these pieces of corrugated iron that came up so far and then curved over the top to make a roof. And then when you'd got that you would pile dirt on top. You could dig it deeper than four feet, I guess. And then you piled dirt over the top and that was your air raid shelter and you went in there. Some people had bunks inside so they could sleep. But I don't know what the air raid shelters that we had at school were made of. I know we went down into them and I think they must have been brick built and you went down into the shelter, which I remember feeling very resentful that we had four or six of them in the girls' playground, not the boys'. It was a mixed school but we were strictly segregated. In the classroom, the boys sat on one side, the girls sat on the other and when we went out for recess or playtime, the boys had a separate playground from the girls with a great big wall in between the two [laughs], which seemed…I mean we just took it for granted. That was the way things were. But it seems crazy now. That was in elementary school. Infant school we all played together. That was five to seven year olds. And then when you were seven, eight, you went to elementary in the separate sexes. Although we were both in the same classroom. And then the same when we went to high school. The boys had a separate entrance and a separate gymnasium and we sat separately in class mostly. But that's just an aside. I was going to say that the one fear that stayed with me, and pretty much through the war, at least until the air raids finished, was that there would be an air raid while I was part ways between home and school. What would I do? Where would I go? I never voiced the fear because there was all this thing about stiff upper lip and you weren't supposed to show your fear and you didn't tell people about hardships or what you were feeling or anything. That was part of the war effort. Interviewer: The war went on for years. How did you deal with this for such a long time? Mainland: Yes, but the raids didn't go on. I mean, I guess by what…'42, certainly by '43 there were no more raids in Britain. And so it was three years, four years. Just when I was little. Interviewer: From age seven to ten? Is that about right? Mainland: Yeah. Something like that. Interviewer: Other than the two assaults on the bridge and the dockyards, which were I guess unsuccessful, do you remember any other assaults on your town or your village? Mainland: Oh, yes. Oh, yes. There was one time when my father…I saw my father afraid and that was very scary. He was, as I say, an air raid warden and after the siren had gone he went out to check round about that nobody was showing any lights. And when he came back in, he was pale. And he said, “Oh, we're for it now. We're for it now.” And he told us that what apparently had happened was that the light bombers had come over first and they had dropped incendiaries all around the…well, I don't know whether all around, but all around the boundary of the town that we could see from our windows and we were fairly high. And he said that they [inaudible] it's a ring of fire that the heavy stuff is going to be dropped into. Well, he had reckoned without our fire service because when the heavy bombers came over, there was no ring of fire left. It had all been put out. And I don't really know whether they dropped their bombs or whether they turned around and went back and dropped them somewhere else or what happened. And I don't know why they would want to drop the bomb on Dunfermline because there was nothing there. We weren't a military town. We weren't making munitions. We weren't doing anything outstanding for the war effort. Interviewer: How big was this town? Mainland: It was about sixty thousand. Incidentally, it's where Andrew Carnegie was born. Not a big town and yes, we did have the military in town. They commandeered the public…the Carnegie public baths, the swimming pool as barracks for the army. As they did when I…at my grandmother's, she lived outside Glasgow and there was a little sort of community hall down the road from where she lived and that was made into a barracks. And when I went to visit her, and I had a great time running errands for the soldiers and getting paid for it, you know. Interviewer: Did you meet with the soldiers personally? Mainland: Oh, yes. Interviewer: [inaudible] the errands? Mainland: Oh, yes. Yes. Interviewer: What do you remember of them? Mainland: The main thing I remember was that they had a pipe band there and every morning I would get up early and go down and march up and down with the pipe major as he practiced his pipes. I'm sure the neighborhood must have been delighted having a piper at seven o'clock in the morning [laughs], but I loved it. I thought it was just great and I marched up and down keeping him company. Interviewer: Did the soldiers ever tell you any stories or… Mainland: They hadn't been anywhere yet. This was a staging post. I mean, they weren't training. They must just have been there waiting until they were deployed, until they knew where they were going to go. Interviewer: Do you remember their general mood? Mainland: It was pretty upbeat as I remember. But then they wouldn't show anything else to a child. Interviewer: And you said that the town sort of had an attitude, “Keep a stiff upper lip.” Mainland: Oh, the whole country. Interviewer: Really. Mainland: Oh, yes. Oh, yes. I don't know that there were any posters about that. The posters mostly were about “careless talk, save lives”. Careless talk…oh, what was it? “Careless talk costs lives.” That was it. So if you knew anything you weren't supposed to talk about it. Interviewer: Now you stated that the air raids ended after a period of time and the war continued. Mainland: Oh, yes. Interviewer: What do you remember about your family or your town keeping track of the war [inaudible]? Mainland: Oh, radio. Radio. Everybody sat around the radio when the news came on, six o'clock news at night. I mean, there were newscasts at other times of the day, but six o'clock you could just about count on everybody being indoors listening to the news and the different news readers. Albar Ledell [phonetic] is one name that comes to mind. They always announced their names when they were reading it. “Here is the BBC six o'clock news and this is Albar Ledell reading it.” Interviewer: And were these broadcasts just simply reporting what had taken place or were they from the front lines? Mainland: Oh, they weren't from the front lines. No. They might be stories from the front lines, but the news was purely reporting what was going on, what had gone on that particular day, what progress we had made. Interviewer: Very different from today's coverage of the military. Mainland: Yes. Interviewer: Do you remember the end of the war? Mainland: Oh, yes. [laughing] Interviewer: What was it like? Mainland: I can't remember exactly what V-E was like, Victory in Europe. But some people at school, high school by then, got a hold of some paint and on the entrance, the two entrances, boys and girls, to the school, they put a great big painted “V-E” on either side of the doorway. Never found out who did it. [laughs] I have a photograph. I don't know. You might like a copy of it. It's actually the prizewinners for 1945 and I was one. And there we are all clustered on these steps and you can see the V-E and they've tried to take out the V-E with blackboard dusters. You know, where you just smacked the chalk dust on it. But you can still see the V-E showing through. V-J I remember better because I was visiting Shetland. Stopped there staying with cousins. And we knew it was coming. And when it was finally announced, the first thing I think people did…must have come in the evening because that's what I remember about. People rushed to take their blackouts down and let the lights shine out. And it was wonderful. We went up to my cousin's bedroom and she was up on the third floor and we could crawl out the window into a little balcony on the front of the house and we watched the lights coming out. And there were…this was Lerwick which is a harbor. And there were little craft going up and down the harbor, shooting off ferry lights and it was like fireworks and we'd never…couldn't remember seeing anything like it ever before. That was just…that was a wonderful night. [laughs] Interviewer: [inaudible] celebration? Mainland: Yes. Oh, yes. I don't remember parties. I suppose there must have been but that's my memories of the end of the war, especially in Lerwick. Those ships running up and down and the lights coming on. Interviewer: And moving sort of backwards, do you remember when Japan had bombed Pearl Harbor or any event? Mainland: Not particularly. Interviewer: The United States at that point… Mainland: Oh, yes. Interviewer: [inaudible] Mainland: Oh, yes. Interviewer: [inaudible] Mainland: Well, not really. I mean I was what? Eight when that happened and it was just all part of “The War”. I wasn't aware that America hadn't been in before or that it was in now. Didn't know where Pearl Harbor was. Didn't particularly care at eight years old. Interviewer: Did you have a notion of politics or Allies? Mainland: No, not really. Interviewer: After V-E and V-J, do you remember the Scottish troops coming back home? Mainland: It wasn't really noticeable. I didn't have anybody who was in the war closer than a second cousin. Oh, no. A couple of second cousins. One was a surgeon in the navy and the other one was in the army. Oh, part of my war effort was writing to the one in the navy. I wrote letters to him regularly. And we got special…like the…you know the airmail letters that you get at the post office that you just fold up and stick? We had forces letters that were something like that. And that was what I wrote to this cousin just to [inaudible] my war effort. Interviewer: Did you get letters back? Mainland: Oh, yes. Oh, yes. Interviewer: Do you remember any of them? Mainland: Then he came and stayed with us. I don't remember any…I mean he…again, writing to a child. He wouldn't put anything horrid. Interviewer: Am I right in seeing there's also a letter written from your dad to his sister during World War Two? Mainland: Yes. Yes, there is. This is the letter that he wrote. It's just an extract from it about the war, about not getting too much sleep and also about the night that the bombers came to drop their incendiaries and then the heavy stuff was supposed to go inside the ring of fire. Oh, he adds…I had forgotten about that. But the next morning, the burnt part that we could see, there was just a horde of people going down, going through it, looking for souvenir pieces of shrapnel and bits of bomb and whatever. We did not join in that. [laughs] He says, [reading] “It's amazing what some people will do.” But it was a time of deprivation. Everything was rationed. Gasoline for instance. You just could not get…unless you were a doctor or needed it for essential work. Public transport did get it obviously, but there were no cars on the roads virtually. I walked to and from school. It wasn't that far. Twice a day, because I came home for lunch. Food was rationed. Every food was rationed. I think, I have a picture that shows the exact amounts per person, per week. The only thing that I remember for sure was candy. Four ounces per person per week. And rationing did not finish in 1945. The first thing that was de-rationed was candy in 1950. And rationing was fully finished in 1954. We put everything we had into the war effort. Interviewer: So the transition from wartime to non-wartime took a period of years. Mainland: Oh, yes. Oh, it wasn't instantaneous by any means. Clothes were rationed. You had coupons and it was so many coupons for a pair of socks, for a length of dress material. When I was thinking about coming to this, it occurred to me to wonder how the theaters managed with clothes. I don't think they got special…they must have got special dispensation to buy material to make costumes. Another of the wartime phrases was “Make do and mend.” And you did. You mended your clothes until they wouldn't hold stitches any more. I don't know how my mother managed to keep interesting meals on the table because meat was rationed, for instance. I mean it was something like six ounces per person per week. But you didn't get to choose. You went down to the butcher shop and you took what he happened to have in at that time or maybe he was having something else in the next day. And so she wouldn't be able to plan ahead. She just had to decide on the way home what she was going to cook or how she was going to cook whatever she had. Much of our garden, which was quite large, was given over to growing vegetables. And we had fruit trees. We had apples and gooseberries and raspberries and black currants and rhubarb. And all through the war, my sister and I did not start drinking tea. My sister's five years younger than I am. In the summertime we would have milk to drink, as far as I remember. In the winter, going out to school to give us something warm in our tummies, we had a glass of hot water with a spoonful of honey in it. One of my father's cousins lived up in Aberdeenshire and kept bees. So at the beginning of every winter we would buy twenty pounds of honey from her. It came in a great big can. And that meant that my mother could save the sugar that we would otherwise have put in our tea and she used it for making jam and pies and so on. Interviewer: How about the psychological transition from wartime to after the war? Is this something that you noticed or people didn't relax as quickly as you might guess they would? Mainland: I don't think so. I don't think so. I think it took a while. I don't remember exactly. I guess I stopped being frightened when there stopped being air raids. Though I'll tell you another thing that…everything went gray during the war. We didn't bleach things any more. So newspaper was gray. The books that you bought had gray paper and very thin sort of flimsy feel to it. The packets that the cereal, breakfast cereal, came in were gray. We didn't get Rice Krispies any more cause we don't grow rice and Rice Krispies were my favorite. So that was a real hardship. This aunt that my father was writing to came to visit us in 1950 and I came back with her and spent a year in Atlanta. That's what made me want to come back. That and “Gone with the Wind,” which I read seven times when I was in my teens. But…where was I going with that? Going across in the ship I had Rice Krispies for breakfast every morning. It was great. But we didn't have corn flakes, cause we don't grow corn very well. It's only really fit for animal fodder, the corn that we grow. We grow a different kind of corn, which is a real grain. It's not the maize that you think of as corn. And we had wheat flakes. It's really not very appetizing. And the bread went gray because the flour wasn't bleached. Interviewer: Do you remember this returning to normal after a period of time? Mainland: Not really. Nope. Seems strange. You'd think I would. I don't remember it at this point. Interviewer: And then you moved to the United States and you have children? Mainland: Yes. Yes. I have two sons. One is living with me. I came partly as the result of the breakup of my marriage. My husband left and shortly afterwards my mother died. My father was already died [sic]. He had a cerebral hemorrhage at age fifty-five. I suddenly realized that there wasn't anything to keep me in Britain anymore and it wasn't really where I wanted to be. The early eighti
-
Dublin Core
The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.
Title
A name given to the resource
Library and Museum Collections
Description
An account of the resource
Please browse the more than 8000 knit- and crochet-related treasures in the CKC Collections Resource <a href="http://digital.centerforknitandcrochet.org/collections/show/1">Museum and Library Collections</a> (drawn from <a href="https://dp.la/info/developers/" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer noopener">Digital Public Library of America</a>). CKC is seeking new partner organizations to share their collections of knitting and crochet with visitors to this resource. Contact us at <a href="mailto:collections@centerforknitandcrochet.org">collections@centerforknitandcrochet.org</a> for more information about participating. <br /><br /><a href="https://docs.google.com/document/d/11Hb_Y75HnhkCE5i4mKpcTlB8Msp_lB0XUtQr5S8XXKA/edit?usp=sharing" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer noopener">Learn more about criteria for Share Your Treasures.</a>
Identifier
An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context
1
Still Image
Upload at least one image that shows the object in its entirety along with detail views as desired.
• Jpeg format
• At least 3 MP in size
• 300 ppi
• Images produced with digital camera to highest quality setting (e.g. superfine, best) are usually acceptable.
• Users who want to contribute video or audio files please contact info@centerforknitandcrochet.org for more information.
Dublin Core
The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.
Relation
A related resource
linkto:001:http://michianamemory.sjcpl.org/cdm/ref/collection/p16827coll9/id/5689
thumb:001:http://michianamemory.sjcpl.org/utils/getthumbnail/collection/p16827coll9/id/5689
Description
An account of the resource
An employee newsletter.
theOLIVER MIRRORVOLUME 2, No. 6 JULY, 1950OLIVER MODEL 4 CORN PICKERPLACED IN PRODUCTIONBATTLE CREEK, MICHIGAN- One of the first of the new Model 4 Corn Pic ke rs toroll off the a ssembly li ne is g ive n a check by H. C. Wolsey, left, assistant ch iefe ng ineer, Hugh Wa llace, a sse mbly line fore ma n, in drive r's seat, and Be rt J.Noakes, stand ing, assista nt plant supe rinte nd e nt.BATTLE CREEK MICH.-Climaxingseven year of engineering anddevelopment res arch the OLIVERModel 4 Corn Picker, n westmemb r of the company's farmmachinery line was placed inproduction at th Battle Cr ekplant on June 29.The first direct-mounted pickermanufactured by OLIVER, the Model4 is d signed to harvest modernhigh -producing hybrid cornwhere yields reach as high as 100bu hels to the acre. Poweredthrough the tractor power takeoffshaft the late t addition to the"Fine t in Farm Machinery ' isgeared to four mile per houroperation with ability to harvesttwenty acres a day. The raisingand lowering operation of themachine is controlled hydraulically.Fourte n experimental modelsof the n w picker were designed,built and field tested during thedevelopment period. Test runswere made in the corn-belt stateof Ohio, Indiana, Nebraska andIllinoi .The re earch and developmentof the new picker were directedby Chris Nyberg, chief engineer,Battle Creek plant. He was assistedby H. C. Wolsey assistant chiefengineer, and John Twells, designengineer. Mr. Twells built theoriginal pilot model in 1943 withthe assistance of John Powell,owner of the basic patents.In th corn picker line, the BattleCreek OLIVER plant also manufacturethe one-row pull-typecorn picker, marketed in 1947,and the two-row pull- type, firstmanufactured in 1935.DAVE RICH - BATTLE CREEKNEW EDITORSJOIN MIRROR STAFFCHICAGO ILL.- Recently joiningthe plant editor staff of THEOLIVER MIRROR are Dick OverholserCharle City plant · andDave Rich, Battl Creek. Dickreplac Bob Watters who hasbeen transferred from th per-onneldepartment to methods.During hi 18 month a planteditor Bob wrot many excellentarticle for the paper, outstandingamong them being his tory ofThe Little Brown Church appearingin the current i sue, thelapidary hobby tory an articleabout Loen Fritsche lingui t andmany ther of a production andhuman interest nature.Dave Rich, formerly in productioncontrol, ha assumed theduties as assi tant personnel managerat the Battle Creek plantreplacing Howard Thoma , transferredto Public Relations, Chicagooffice.Dick OverholserA recent graduate of the Universityof Iowa Dick calls RedOak, Iowa his home town. Hejoined the personnel departmentof th Charle City plan duringJune.With a considerable backgroundin newspaper work Dick shouldprove a natural for the job as theCharles City plant editor. Dickis married to a former b autyque n from the university and isnow located in Charles Cit .(Continued on Page 7, Col.1)DICK OVERHOLSER - CHARLES CITYSOUTH BEND 2 STRIKEENDS AFTER 40 DAYSCHICAGO, ILL. - Employes ofOLIVER'S South B nd plant 2 werer caU d to work beginning Jul17 after announcement was madethat the 40 day old strik hadb n ettled.The settlement came when themembership of Local 296, UAWCIOvoted Sunday July 16, to acceptan arb i tration propo alreached by plant management andunion official at a meeting withFederal Conciliator, Ch ster Ralston.Under the agreem nt an indepndent arbitator will rul uponthe dispute, caus of which wasthe company's action in dischargingan employe for cause. Managementstated that th dischargedemploy destroy d a timestudy report. The union cont ndedthat it was accidental.Under the terms of the m diationpropo al the only question tobe consider d by the arbitrator ithe discharge. C. W. Shider, planmanager stat d that no contractchanges ar involved, but that theme tings did bring about "a meetingof the minds" on time-studyprocedures. The case in questionwill be heard by th arbitrator onAugust 4.Cleveland Remains OutTractor production at the Clevelandplant r mains at a standstillwith the strik called on May 18still in eff ct. Cause of this strikewas the inability of managementand the union to agree on companyrequest d contract changesat the termination date of the oldcontract. M etings betwe n localplant manag m nt, union officials,and conciliation are being heldregularly, but at this writing littleprogress ha b en reported.Further progres has b en x;e portd in rec n m tings atSouth Bend 1, pointing toward anearly agreement on a pension andin urance plan. Of the important(Con tinued on Page 5 Col. 3)2.,,_OLIYER~MIRRORVOLUME 2 o. 6Published at Chicago, Ill., by and for themembers of the OLIVER Organization.The OLIVER Corporation400 W. Madison Street, Chicago 6, Ill.JULY, 1950Ed ito rHoward D. ThomasPla nt Ed itorsBattle Creek .. ............. ............. Dave RichCharles City ........................ R. C. WattersCleveland ........... ... .................... Len OgleShelbyville ........ ................ G. BlankenshipSouth Bend No. 1 ........................ Dick FrySouth Bend No. 2 .............. John TuoheySpringfield ............................ Tom RobertsStaff Photographe rsCharles Dillman Carl RabeTheron Tallman Alfred DeverellThebert DetrickEl GentryJack Fort• July, 1950TOURING FRENCHMEN STUDYOLIVER MANUFACTURING METHODS"VACATION NOTE"Along the waterfront in historicBaltimore, Maryland, stands theCandler Building. In this buildinga visitor may see a bird's eyeview of the employment historyof approximately 97 million people,for housed herein are therecords of all who have appliedfor Social Security numbers.The Social Security Administrationinvites the public to viewthe world's largest bookeepingoperation. Visitors are impressedby record keeping machines thatalmost talk, and are so sensitivethat the slightest error causesthem to stop.Vacationists to Washington, D.C., Baltimore, or nearby locationwill find a trip to the CandlerBuilding to be educational and ofextreme interest.Picture on Page 3By Dave RichBATTLE CREEK, MICH. - OLIVER'SBattle Creek plant had the airand appearance oi a junior-sizedUnited Nations on June 21 and22 as 20 French farm machinerypeople delved into the Americanway of producing farm machinery.Under the sponsorship of theEconomic Cooperative Association,better known as the ECA thegroup of French visitors touredthe Battle Creek plant as a partof a seven week visit to majorfarm machinery manufacturingplants in the middle west. Accompanyingthe group were fourinterpreters, three of whom arenatives of France.CHARLES CITY CALLING AUSTRALIAHighlighting the plant visit wasthe conference held on the afternoonof the 21st, at which timethe plant guests sat down withJ. R. Mohlie, plant manager, andlearned first hand the plant methodsand procedures. Each of theFrench speaking conferees hadheadphones, and interpreter Jacg_~s Petit translated their questionsfor Mr. Mohlie and otherBattle Creek plant personnel, andthe answers were rapidly transmittedinto French by Mr. Petit.MELVIN STAEBLER- Radio HamCHARLES CITY, IOWA- Anyonedesiring to talk with Australia,Japan, New Zealand, France, England,and any number of otherforeign countries need only getin touch with Melvin Staebler, anelectrician at the Charles Cityplant since 1948. Melvin statesthat he is only one out of 80,000radio hams in the United States;however, few probably have operatedas long as he has, havingbeen actively engaged in radiooperation for fifteen years.Everything in Melvin's 450-500watt set is home built exceptthose things which must of necessitybe purchased, uch a tubesand condensers. The set is builtto operate on either radio, telephone,or code, and in case ofpower failure, he has built anemergency AC generator sufficientto run a 75 watt transmitter.A former member of the AmericanRadio Emergency League,Melvin has been an active forcein cooperating with the Red Crossand the Armed Forces in time ofnational emergency. During thewar he served as a radiomanaboard a YP boat. It was Melvin'sYP that helped supply the fleet ofPT's which took General MacArthurout of the Philippines.Of interest to the members ofthe delegation were two of theguides employes of the plant.Adrian Dionne, assembler, wholived in France for 15 years andwho speaks the language :fluently,was a popular companion to thegroup. William Brandenburg, dispatchclerk, and a retired Armycaptain reviewed many memorieswith the visitors from across theAtlantic. Bill saw many monthsof action in World War II in NorthAfrica, Italy, France, and Germany,and learned to speak theFrench language through necessity.Other guides were Les DeMent,service manager, and DaveRich, assistant personnel manager.Visit South Bend 1Upon completion of the BattleCreek tour the French farm machinerymen departed for a weekendin Niles, Michigan, and continuedtheir plant visitations witha trip through the OLIVER SouthBend 1 plant on Monday, June 26.The windup was to be a tripthrough the South Bend Studebakerplant on June 27.Other company's included inthe tour were International Harvester,Massey- Harris, Allis- Chal-BURTWELL APPOINTEDCANADIAN MANAGERFREDERICK G. BU RTWELLCHICAGO, ILL.- The appointmentof Frederick G. Burtwell as Canadianmanager for The OLIVERCorporation was announced byMerle S. Tucker, vice president,on June 23. Mr. Burtwell succeedsDouglas Swinton, Canadianmanager for 19 years, who passedaway June 9 after an extendedillness.Mr. Burtwell joined the CanadianOLIVER Chilled Plow Worksin 1928. During his 22 years withthe company he has served asdistribution manager for westernCanada office manager at boththe Winnipeg and EdmontonBranches, Canadian accountant,and Canadian comptroller. In 1946he was appointed assistant Canadianmanager, and has been actingmanager for the past nine months.Long years of experience inboth sales and accounting makeMr. Burtwell particularly wellfitted to head up our Canadianorganization.mers John Deere J . I. Case, andthe Caterpillar Tractor company.Roger Fabre, owner of the FabreCompany, farm machinerymanufacturers located in Paris,was the group leader. In chargeof the tour was Frank Higgin ,a projects manager for ECA inWashington.TelaNews, nationally famousnews camera service, filmed manyphases of the trip, including thetour of the Battle Creek plant.The finished picture will be shownthroughout Wes tern Europe as areport to the people on the farmmachinery industry in the UnitedStates.3. • July, 1950s~.--·--Battle Creek, Mich.- A tour of the plant completed, members of the touring. ECAsponsored French industrial group sit down with members of the Battle Creek plantmanagement and compare notes on plant methods and procedures. At head table,left to right are: W. S. Schader, personnel manager; l. W. Parrott, repairs andshipping manager; Les DeMent, service manager; Cecil Wolsey, assistant chiefe ngineer; Merle McClure, budget analyst; J . R. Mohlie, plant manager; JacquesPetit, Paris, chief interpreter. At far right is Bill Brandenburg, second from rightAdrian Dionne, plant employes, both of whom acted as interpreters for the group.SOUTH BEND, IND. (Pla nt 1)-Bob Cole, sixth place winner with a net 74, teesoff in the first golf tournament of the year held by Plant l employees. Playingover the beautiful and difficult Erskine Park course, Keith Bondurant copped tophonors for the day with a net 60.PERSONALITIES IN THE NEWSBATTLE CREEK, MICH.-Studying with interest a load of cylinders on the assemblyline at the Oliver Battle Creek plant are six members of the farm machineryindustry of France. The plant visitation, sponsored by the ECA, was one in aseries stops at major farm machinery manufacturing plants in the middle west.Guide for the group was Dave Rich, assistant personnel manager, extreme.Jacques Petit, second from right, accompanied the French delegation as chiefinterpreter.CLEVELAND, OHIO- Outstanding scholar, president of the student council, PatriciaWawrzniak, Euclid High School senior, was awarded the 1950 Oliver ClevelandManagement Club scholarship. Miss Wawrzniak plans to major in science and toenter the field of nursing after graduation . Left to right: J. W. Fickes, club secretary;Miss Wawrzniak; R. Bruce Scott, club president; E. A. Gentry, cha irman ofscholarship committee; and Mrs. Helen Sheats, dean of girls, Euclid High School.South Bend, lnd .-(Plant l ) A recent event of " power" importance took place atOliver's South Bend plant l when the complete conversion from 25 cycle to 60 cyclepower was successfully completed . Started in May, 1945, this changeover calledfor complete plant rearrangement and the elimination of line shaft drives. MathewSaree, electrician foreman, makes the final pull on the 25 cycle switch, as JosephKealey, power house for e man, looks on .4. • July, 1950FAMILY TEAMWORKCHARLES CITY STYLEBy Dick OverholserCHARLES CITY, IOWA- Thirty-nine years of loyal Oliver service is pictured above.Ernest Schwartzkopf, second from right, recently celebrated his 25th yea r at theCharles City plant. Sons Francis, left, and Bernard, right, olso are employed atOLIVER'S wheel tractor plant. Mrs. Schwa rtzkopf, a typical American mother of atypical American family, guided husband Ernest to the " tall corn state" when theyarrived in the United States from Germany.CHARLES CITY, IOWA- Thi is notonly a typically American succestory, but also an exampleof OLIVER teamwork on a family1 el. The hou sehold in questionis the Ernest Schwartzkopf family.Ernie industrial engineer atthe Charles City plant, and sonsBernard and Francis have accumulateda total of nearly 39year of service with OLIVER. Thistotal does not include son-in-lawLeRoy Webster, a pattern maker,who has been employed at theplant for five years.German ImmigrantsIn order to have the opportunityto live in a free land, theSchwartzkopfs migrated to thiscountry from Germany more thana generation ago. Due to the factthat Mrs. Schwartzkopf had relativesthat lived in Iowa, thefamily moved directly to the tallcorn state where Ernie got hisfirst job in his new land.Ernest, who observed his 25thyear of employment at the CharlesCity plant last July 1 was originallya bench worker on theHart-Parr washing machine, aide-line of the Hart-Parr tractorindu try. He recalls that at thattime Hart-Parr manufactured the12- 24, 22-40, and 18-36 modelt ractors, a far cry from today'smodern line of OLIVER tractors.A the years passed, Ernie advancedfrom operating an enginelathe to the job as turret latheoperator, then to the gear machine.His foreman on the latterjob was C. W. Shider, who is nowplant manage at the OLIVER So thBend plant 2. Further promotionsbrought Ernie to his present title,industrial engineer. Although hewon't take full credit for bringinghis sons into the OLIVER organization,he does admit that he mayhave influenced them somewhat,especially after their return homefrom service with the armedforces.The old adage, "as father is, sois his son", certainly holds truein this story, for both Bernie, atime study man, and Francis, apattern maker, are following inthe steps of their Dad as a partof the Charles City OLIVER organization.Although Bernie is marriedand no longer lives at hisparents' home, his visits are manyand the Schwartzkopfs spend agreat deal of time together in aclosely knit family circle.If ever a man was grateful forthe opportunity to enjoy democracyas it is found in America,and to live the life of an Americancitizen, Ernest Schwartzkopfis that man. It takes people likeErnie to remove the complacencyin many of us who take theseprivileges a a daily matter ofcourse.SPRINGFIELDORGANIZESPLANT SOFTBALLSPRI GFIELD, OHIO- Primary aimof the newly elected athletic committeeat OLIVER'S Springfield plantwas mass athletic participationamong employes. First move inachieving this desired participationwas the formation of anOLIVER Plant Softball League.·Composed of four teams, namelythe Foundry, Tool Room, Office,and Assembly, the games areplayed every Wednesday night atthe Cosmopolitan field.First game played was a highscoring contest, with the Foundryteam downing the Tool Room bya 34-4 margin.VETERAN BONUSDEADLINES NEARCHICAGO, ILL. - Veter ans whohave not filed for their respectivestate bonus are urged to do sobefore the filing deadline. Veteransdesiring information or aidin filing, are advised to contactlocal Veteran's Administration office,or the Red Cross.Deadline for filing bonus applicationsare Illinois, June 30,1951; Michigan, March 20, 1951 ·Indiana, January 1, 1951; Ohio,June 30, (past) ; and Iowa, December31, 1950.WYGANT SHOOTSHOLE IN ONESOUTH BEND, IND. - (Plant 1)Playing in a foursome with JoeZawierucha, assembly; Bob Cole,stock No. 2; and Ralph Heck, processengineering, George Wygantof Plant l 's cashier's office accomplishedthe dream of all linksmenby holing out a tee shot fora coveted hole in one.The unusual happening_, andone that will remain forever inGeorge's golfing memoirs, tookplace on the difficult number 4hole at the South Bend Erskinegolf course. The hole measures216 yards par 3. George's accomplishmentwas the fourth totake place in the 25 year historyof the course.To date he has received a caseof "Wheaties" for his valiant effort,and the members of theplant golf league expect greatthings from George once he "getsaround" his "breakfast of champions".AMERICAN LEGIONHONOR GRISSOMJOHN GRISSOMSPRINGFIELD, OHIO - John T."J ack" Grissom, accounting grouple ad er , Springfield plant , washonored by the members of theOhio American Legion at the annualconvention held in Xenia,Ohio, when he was nominatedand elected to the post of Commander,Third District of Ohio.A staff sergeant, infantry, duringWorld War II, Jack has beenan active member of the AmericanLegion for five years. He wasAdjutant of the Third Districtduring 1949. The district he nowcommands includes more than9,000 Legionnaires.RECENT PROMOTIONSCongratulations are extended bymembers of The OLIVER Organizationto the following men whohave been promoted recently.South Bend 1Joseph Mahoney, formerlyPunch Press Operator to Foreman,Cut and Punch. GeorgeMatthews transferred from DrillPress Operator to Foreman, ForgeNo. 2. Charles Meeker, assignedas Quality Control Engineer. Hewas formerly a Design Engineer.Frank B. Thomas, transferredfrom Assembler to Foreman AssemblyNo. 1. Alvin Bajer toForeman, Assembly No. 1 fromAssembler. Valentine Dolniakfrom Assembler to Foreman , AssemblyNo. 2.Charles CityBob Watters, former MIRROReditor for Charles City plant,from Personnel Department toMethods Department.Chicago OfficeDick Hurlburt, formerly SalesOrder Supervisor, Cleveland Industrial,to Chicago Sales.SpringfieldCharles Boggs . promoted fromFactory Clerk, Forge Shop, toForeman, Forge Shop.the5. OLIVER MIRROR • July, 1950"THE LITTLE BROWNCHURCH IN THE VALE"By Bob WattersCHARLES CITY, IOWA- "There's achurch in the valley by the wildwoods".. . With very few exceptions,everyone has at one time oranother during their lifetime sangthe very famous hymn "The LittleBrown Church in the Vale". Yet,not everyone is aware that TheLittle Brown Church is more thana myth and that it actually existstoday as a physical symbol of asong that has been sung millionsof times in churches throughoutthe world.The Little Brown Church ,tarted in the year 1860, completedin 1864, stands today near Nashua,Iowa, just eleven miles south ofCharles City. Originally paintedbrown, since that was the cheapestpaint color available, thestructure has remained unchangedthroughout the years except forthe addition of an oil burningfurnace and electric lights.A National ShrineThe song which made thechurch famous was written byDr. W. S. P itz, whose home wasoriginally in Wisconsin. Dr. Pitzmade a trip to the vicinity of TheLittle Brown Church and whilethere became so entranced by thebeauty of the spot that upon hisreturn home he wrote the nowfamoussong.A few months later he movedto a small town near the locationof the church and introduced hissong originally by singing it duringa church service. As the songrapidly gained recognition andacclaim throughout the world,The Little Brown Church becamea national shrine. Thousands ofvisitors flock there yearly to paytheir respect to a monument thatwill never be forgotten. Thechurch congregation now makesit a practice to sing the song atthe close of each service.The church is the place of worshipfor many OLIVER employes ofthe Charles City plant. M. L.Nicholson, a general carpenter atthe plant for nearly twenty years,and Mrs. Nicholson are both onthe board of trustees of The LittleBrown Church. Mrs. Nicholsonhas been attending services therefor nearly half a century. She isalso secretary-treasurer of thechurch. Henry Bartell, anotherOLIVER employe, is a Sundayschool instructor at the church.According to Mr. Nicholson,souvenir hunters often wreakconsiderable damage to the churchin their quest to take home remembrancesof their visit. All ofthe church songbooks contain thefamous song, and on the upperright hand corner of the pagebearing the song is purposelystamped the Commandment, "ThouShalt Not Steal". Yet, hardly aweek passes without the necessityTHE UTILE BROWN CHURCHCHARLES CITY, IOWA- Mr. and Mrs.M. l. Nichol so n, left, pose with Rev.a nd Mrs. F. l. Hanscom on the steps ofthe fa mous lit tle Brown Church. Mrs.Hanscom plays the church organ andsings fo r the marriage ceremon ies.of replacing a few of those pages.Famous as a result of a song,The Little Brown Church has alsobecome famed as a place of marriage.Couples from all of theforty - eight states, and from alarge number of foreign countries,have been married in the church.The Philippine Islands and SouthAmerica were represented onlyrecen tly. Last year more than1,200 couples spoke their marriage vows in the famous littlechurch. The number of marriagesperformed in one day has reachedas high as twenty- one.If you ever happen to visitCharles City, or to be drivingnear Nashua, Iowa some Sundaymorning, a trip to The LittleBrown Church will long be remembered,for it is there that youmay hear the strains of this famouschurch song come drifting outof the vale, sung in The LittleBrown Church, as only the congregationof the church can singit, complete with all of the inspirationalsurroundings and historicalbackground.40 Day Strike Ends(Continued from Page 1, Col. 4)issues remaining to be settled, thethree foremost are exclusion ofleaves of absences from past seniorityservice credits, employmentqualifications in event of total disabilty,and service credits forunion officials. Also to be agreedupon is the wage re-opening date.The labor pictures at BattleCreek, Charles City, Shelbyville,and Springfield present no seriousdifferences at the present time.Battle Creek is operating aroundthe clock under the new two-yearcontract signed on May 4. At theother three plants negotiationsare presently taking place on economicissues.MEN WITH IDEAS!JAMES W. RHOADSSPRINGFIELD $1190.25JOSEPH MAGRUMBATTLE CREEK $705.58MAURICE McCANNBATTLE CREEK $671 .04JOHN BURTSPRINGFIELD $615.80N. S. BOYERSo. Bend Plant No.1 $600.47TED FRANKCHARLES CITY $583.58JACK H. WOKATYCLEVELAND $535.27CLARENCE J. KRUMMCHARLES CITY $486.07KYLE JONESCHARLES CITY $449 .61MYLES THOMAS$428.7 16.theOLIVERm MIRROR • July, 1950FREAK ACCIDENT PROVESGROUP INSURANCE VALUECHARLES CITY PLANT FIREMENDO DOUBLE DUTYCHARLES CITY, IOWA- The CharlesCity plant fire fighting squad willnot be lacking in "know how"should it ever become necessaryto fight any large scale fires.Five members of the plant squadalso serve as regular members ofthe city volunteer firemen. DaleTower, assistant maintenance superintendent,and captain of theOLIVER fire - fighters, has served atotal of 16 years as a fire departmentmember, the last 8 beingwith the Charles City department.SPRINGFIELD, O HIO- Unwelcome guests, ignoring the conve ntionol means ofe ntrance, were the car and occupants that interrupted a canasta game at the LewLinton home on Sunday, May 28. Lew is steel stock control man at Oliver's Sprin gfie ld plant. The Oliver Group Insurance Plan proved its worth to Lew, who wasoff work for two weeks as the result of this unexpected event.Francis Oldham, service department,has the greatest length ofdepartmental service with 32 yearsto his credit. Almon Lynch, inspector;Lawrence Matthews, toolroom; and Leonard Da.bes, toolroom are 8 year men.The OLIVER fire fighting squadalso includes Jack Baker, maintenanceforeman, serving as assistantchief; Cecil Rose, maintenanceforeman, also an assistantchief· and Eugene Galant, heattreat department.By Tom RobertsSPRI GFIELD, OHIO- Most of usare inclined to r emark at leastonce, "Why group insurance? Accidentshappen to the other fel low,not me".Let' take a look at what happenedin the life of the LewLinton family, three of whom areemployed at the Springfield plant.Lew, steel stock control man,his wife Golda, and their daughter,JoAnne, employed in officetores, were sitting in their frontroom on th e n ight of Sunday,May 28. Mr. and Mr . Linton wereplaying canasta while daughterJoAnne was acting as umpire.About 7: 45 p.m. the Linton'sheard a squealing of brakes andsuddenly they were aware of thepresence of uninvited guests inthe form of a car and occu pantsthat came crashing throu gh theoutside wall and into the livingroom.Pinned By WheelWh en th e debr is and du st stoppedflying the Lin tons were locatedin separate sections of the room,Lew under the car bumper andpinned by a front wheel, Mrs.Linton completely under the carand J oAnne in a room cornerwhere she had retreated to dodgea large piece of splintered woodthat flew across the length of theroom and landed at her feet.Fortunately for all concerned,the results of the accident werenot as serious as they might veryeasily have been. As the resultof hi injuries, Lew missed twoweeks of work. In remarkingabout the misfortune, Lew washigh in his praise of the OLIVERGroup Insurance P lan, stating,"those check will certainly comein mighty handy".We are prone to sit back withthe assured thinking that accidentsdon't happen, they arecaused by carelessness and I'mnot careless. However, injury andaccidents lurk in many a hiddenlocation, and group insurance canprove a mightly handy thing. Askthe Lintons of Springfield. Theyfound danger in a quiet canastagame played in the living r oomof their own home.Form Inspection TeamThis team of firemen make upan inspection team whose dutyincludes plant inspections twiceeach month in the search for anyand all fire hazards. They alsocheck fire extinguishers along withCharles Slack, maintenance department,who is former chief ofthe OLIVER firemen squad.Experience, training, and alertnessmake this squad an invaluableasset to the protection andsafety of the Charles City plant.CHARLES CITY, IOWA- With the exceptions of M. D. Carbine r, Charles City firechief, and Charles Ellis, driver, the fire fighters pictured comprise the Charles CityOliver plant fire fighting squad . Pictured left to right, top row: Charles Ellis, driver;Francis Oldham, service stores; Lawence Matthews, tool room; Almon Lynch, inspection; Leonard Debes, tool room; and Jack Baker, maintena nce foreman . Bottomrow, left to right: Chief M. D. Carbiner; Dale Tower, assistant maintenance superintendent;and Cecil Rose, maintenance foreman . Eugene Galant, heat treat, is notpictured .LANSING NACA ELECTSGRAMES VICE PRESIDENTBATTLE CREEK, MICH. - Now inits third active year, and rated aone of the foremost National Associationof Cost Accountantchapters in the country the Lansing,Michigan chapter recentlelected E. F . Gr ames, Battle Creekplant controller, to the position ofvice president. He h ad previouslyserved a term as program chair-man.Banded together for the purposeof study and learning in theaccounting methods field, the Lansingchapter meets nine timeeach year. Nation - wid e , theNACA boasts a membership ofmore than 26,000. The annualNACA national convention warecently held in New York City.Other active NACA membersfrom OLIVER'S Battle Creek plantare: Charles Lent~_newly electedprogram chairman ; Don Estelle;Jack Hampton; Everett Potrude;Emery Cooper; Merle McClureand Forest Dubendorf.~bwin jlienber anb~arrp J»ick J»ie~ubbenlpCLEVELAND, OHIO - The suddendeaths of Edwin Bender,June 18, and Harry Dick, June23, came as a distinct shock totheir many friends, businessassociates, and fellow wor kersat the Cleveland plant.Mr . Bender, a lifelong residentof Cleveland, came to theOLIVER plant in March, 1936, asgeneral assistant, planning department.In 1945 he became abuyer, the position held at thetime of his death. He was 52years old.Mr . Dick, also a buyer, was60 years of age. Circulationmanager of The ClevelandNews from 1913 to 1923, Harryjoined the plant in 1934 as supervisorof inventory accounting.He became a buyer in 1949.Charles Dick, his son, is a staffmetallurgist at the Clevelandplant.The OLIVER Corporation andthe personnel of the Clevelandplant extend sincere sympathyto the families of both men.7.theOLIVERm MIRROR • July, 1950HURLBURT JOINSCHICAGO SALESCHICAGO, ILL.-R. G. Hurlburthas recently been transferred fromCleveland Industrial to the Chicagooffice where he will serve asan assistant to S. T. Barker, salesdepartment. Dick's first duties inhis new capacity will be the salesupervision of crawler tractors,.-----and allied. equipment. The workwill not be of a foreign natureto Dick, since his last eleven yearshave been spent with OLIVER inhandling work connected with thecrawler tractors.Originally joining OLIVER'SCleveland plant in 1939 Dick soonbecame sales order manager andwith the transfer of allied equipmentpurchasing from the plantto the industrial division, he alsotransferred to industrial where hesupervised equipment purchasingand billing.New Editors(Continued from Page 1, Col. 3)A veteran of World War II, heserved one and one half years inthe Navy, most of his time beingspent overseas in the PhilippineIslands.Dave RichA New Englander, Dave wasborn in Natick, Massachusetts.However, his early years werepent in Framingham, Massachusettswhere he received his preliminaryeducation.From high school, Dave journiedto Grinnell College, Grinnell,Iowa, only to have his pursuit ofa college education interruptedby a call from Uncle Sam. DuringSPRINGFIELD, OHIO - Proudly beaming,as only grandfathers can do,Lawrence Detrick, general foreman ofservice, looks in upon granddaughter,Nancy Ann Tyree, left, and grandson,Mike Moorman, right.DETRICK TWICE AGRANDFATHERIN HOURSPRI GFIELD, OHIO - For yearLawrence Detrick, general fore manof service, has been calledthe "Eddie Cantor" of the Springfieldplant, since he is the proudfather of five daughters.Looking forward to the daywhen he could also claim thetitle of a proud grandfather, Lawrencewas doubly surprised onMay 24 when daughters Jeanieand Margie presented him withtwo grandchildren within thespace of sixty minutes. So, Lawrencenow claims the distinctionhis stay in the service he met thegirl who was to become Mrs. Rich,and they located in Battle Creek.Dave is the proud father of twochildren, Dave Jr., and Lynnette.Dave is an ardent sports enthusiast.His baseball days werecut short due to a bad elbow, buthe maintains an active connectionby serving as assistant managerto Don Estelle, manager of theBattle Creek OLIVER nine.Both Dick and Dave exhibit atrue desire to see that their respectiveplants are well representedin THE MIRROR and askthat fellow employes turn in allnewsworthy items and any otherideas they might have that willaid them in their newly acquiredassignments.NON-PRODUCTIVE EMPLOYESARE GOOD SUGGESTORSBy Len OgleCLEVELA D, OHIO- Many excellentsuggestions come from employeswho do not work onproductive jobs. This fact wasevidenced by the last group ofSuggestion Plan award winnersat OLIVER'S Cleveland plant. Theentire group was made up of menand women from the indirect andoffice departments. The totalamount earned by the e employeswas $170.02.Vera Amato, a Payroll Departmentemploye, suggested that theposting of the budget sheets bechanged from a daily to a weeklyoperation. The suggestion resultedin a $65.00 award. Art Piantanidaand Howard Van Driest, both ofthe Experimental Departmentearned their awards through themedium of suggestions that eliminateddrilling operations. Art's ·dealt with the elimination of thetwo- hole drilling operation in theModel D Shift Lock Shaft togetherwith the elimination of theof grandparenthood on a doublebasis.Margie and Marion Tyree becamethe proud parents of alovely daughter, Nancy Ann. FatherMarion is an assembler atOLIVER'S Springfield plant. JeanieMoorman, second oldest of theDetrick girls, and her husbandJim, broke away from the "girl"tradition with
-
Dublin Core
The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.
Title
A name given to the resource
Library and Museum Collections
Description
An account of the resource
Please browse the more than 8000 knit- and crochet-related treasures in the CKC Collections Resource <a href="http://digital.centerforknitandcrochet.org/collections/show/1">Museum and Library Collections</a> (drawn from <a href="https://dp.la/info/developers/" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer noopener">Digital Public Library of America</a>). CKC is seeking new partner organizations to share their collections of knitting and crochet with visitors to this resource. Contact us at <a href="mailto:collections@centerforknitandcrochet.org">collections@centerforknitandcrochet.org</a> for more information about participating. <br /><br /><a href="https://docs.google.com/document/d/11Hb_Y75HnhkCE5i4mKpcTlB8Msp_lB0XUtQr5S8XXKA/edit?usp=sharing" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer noopener">Learn more about criteria for Share Your Treasures.</a>
Identifier
An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context
1
Still Image
Upload at least one image that shows the object in its entirety along with detail views as desired.
• Jpeg format
• At least 3 MP in size
• 300 ppi
• Images produced with digital camera to highest quality setting (e.g. superfine, best) are usually acceptable.
• Users who want to contribute video or audio files please contact info@centerforknitandcrochet.org for more information.
Dublin Core
The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.
Relation
A related resource
linkto:001:http://cdm17321.contentdm.oclc.org/cdm/ref/collection/rfr/id/359
thumb:001:http://cdm17321.contentdm.oclc.org/utils/getthumbnail/collection/rfr/id/359
Description
An account of the resource
Issue 57.1 of the Review for Religious, January/February 1998.
religious Christian Heritages and Contemporary Living JANUARY-FEBRUARY 1998 ¯ VOLUME 57 ¯ NUMBER 1 Review for Religious is a forum for. shared reflection on the lived experience~ of all who find, that the church’s rich heritages of gpirituality support their personal and apostolic ¯ Christian lives. The articles in ~he journal are meant to be informative, practical, historical, or inspirational, written from a theological or spiritual or sometimes canonical point of view. Review for Religious (1SSN 0034-639X) is published bi-monthly at Saint Louis University by the .Jesuits of the Missouri Province. Editorial Office: 3601 Lindell Boulevard ¯ St. Louis, Missouri 63108-3393. Telephone: 314-977-7363 ¯ Fax: 314-977-7362 E-Mail: FOPPEMA@SLU.EDU Manuscripts, books for review, and correspondence with the editor: Review for Religious ¯ 3601 Lindell Boulevard ° St. Louis, MO 63108-3393. Correspondence about the Canonical Counsel department: Elizabeth McDonough OP 1150 Cedar Cove Road ¯ Henderson, NC 27536 POSTMASTER Send address changes to Review for Religious ¯ P.O. Box 6070 ¯ Duluth, MN 55806. Periodical postage paid at St. Louis, Missouri, and additional mailing offices. See inside back cover for information on subscription rates. ©1998 Review for Religious Permission is herewith granted to copy any material (articles, poems, reviews) cbntained in this issue of Review for Religious for personal or internal use, or for the personal or internal use of specific library clients within the limits outlined in Sections 107 and/or 108 of the United States Copyright Law. All copies made under this perxnission must bear notice of the source, date, and copyright owner on the first page. This permission is NOT extended to copying for commercial distribu-tion, advertising, institutional promotion, or for the creation of new collective works or anthologies. Such permission will only be considered on written application to the Editor, Review for Religious. for r ligiou$ Editor Associate Editors Canonical Counsel Editor Editorial Staff Advisory Board David L. Fleming sJ Philip C. Fischer SJ Regina Siegfried ASC Elizabeth McDonough OP Mary Ann Foppe Tracy Gramm Jean Read James and Joan Felling Kathryn Richards FSP Joel Rippinger OSB Bishop Carlos A. Sevilla SJ David Werthmann CSSR Patricia Wittberg SC Christian Heritages and Contemporary Living JANUARY-FEBRUARY 1998 ¯ VOLUME 57 ¯ NUMBER 1 contents 34 48 leadership Congregational Leadership and Spirituality in the Postmodern Era Sandra M. Schneiders IHM offers an analysis of changing worldviews as an aid to understanding present-day religious congregations and exercising effective leadership in them. Leadership for the Common Good Donna J. Markham OP focuses on three areas of leadership skill development: conflict management, guarding against "groupthink," and promoting communal efficacious action. Hearts Afire: Leadership in the New Millennium Anne Munley IHM sees congregational leadership as being the work of impassioned hearts sharing, finding, and making meaning in concert with all the members, with a view to warm cooperation in endeavors of burning urgency. 60 67 tradition Stability: A Monastic Charism Retrieved Joel Rippinger OSB explores stability as a matter of heart and place in the light of contemporary rootedness. History’s Role in Defining Spiritual Direction Steve R. Wigall proposes that contemporary spiritual direction needs to embrace openly its historical and theological variety. Review for Religious 77 88 prayer Today’s Contemplative Prayer Forms: Are They Contemplation? Ernest E. Larkin OCarm takes a discerning look at contemporary personal prayer practice and terminology against the background of centuries-long traditions. Union with God according to John of the Cross Paul J. Bernadicou SJ describes some aspects of the sanjuanist process towards intimacy with God. departments 4 Prisms 94 Canonical Counsel: Life Consecrated by Profession of the Evangelical Counsels 100 Book Reviews Jant~aty-Februat~ 1998 I believe in the Holy Spirit, the Lord, the Giver of life. prisms 4 T citizens of the United States in recent years have been reinforcing a reputation for being a people that has lost its sense of the sanctity of human life. After a brief lull in the use of the death penalty for what is considered heinous crimes, more and more individual states have been seeking execution for serious crimes committed by both men and women. Then, when we look to the beginning of life, we find that abortion in the United States, even in late term, is justified through the most permissive legal understanding allowed by any Western nation. Finally, when we consider the possible end of life, assisted suicide for the elderly or for the chron-ically ill is already legal in one state and is being promoted by a number of people who defend what is euphemisti-cally called "mercy killing." As we come ~o the last years of this millennium, this most powerful, prosperous, and well-educated nation is sadly being identified as a people that readily "takes life." The year 1998 focuses upon the Holy Spirit in our Christian preparations for entering into the third millen-nium guided by the pastoral plan presented to us by Pope John Paul. Whatever the strength of our faith, the Holy Spirit is the Trinitarian Person most difficult for us to talk about, t9 imagine, and to relate to. Spirit, breath, wind, love, fire are words that in themselves have no face nor even a substance that can be grasped. And yet these are some of the common, traditional words applied to the One we call the Third Person of our Trinitarian God. We might, though, begin this second year of our preparations for the millennium by calling in prayer upon the Spirit by a name appropriate to the times in which we live. Review for Religious In the Nicene Creed we express our belief in the Person called the Holy Spirit, professing first that he is Lord God and then designating this Person as "the Giver of life." What a wonderful identity--Giver of life--especially in regard to a people earning a reputation as "takers of life." It seems obvious that a basic gift we seek from God in this year 1998 is a renewed reverence, respect, and appreciation for human life. Throughout this year, perhaps we all need an examination of conscience on behavior involving us as "takers of life." "Takers of life" can involve an attitude which sullies our approach to any part of God’s creation--each part a gift from God. We can become so self-centered that everything--from the ecological environ-ment to the earth’s resources to human life itself--is viewed in its value now for us. Takers of life know no gratitude, for life is not seen in terms of gifting but only in terms of getting, a disease of a consumer society. Let us pray that the Holy Spirit will inspire and guide our efforts to be, like God, gi,vers of life. The age-old prayer still speaks out our desire: "Come, Holy Spirit, fill the hearts of your faithful." Review for Religious continues to have its own experience of life being given to us. New life continues to flow into our Advisory Board as some members finish their term of service, and new members join. We welcome Sister Kathryn Richards FSP, vice-provincial of the USA province of the Daughters of St. Paul and executive director of the twenty Pauline Book and Media Centers in the USA and English-speaking Canada. She is also the direc-tor of Paulinas Distribudora, the Daughters’ Hispanic media dis-tribution center, and the director of the National Association of Pauline Cooperators, the lay collaborators of the Daughters of St. Paul. In addition we welcome Bishop Carlos Sevilla SJ, bishop of the diocese of Yakima, Washington. Bishop Sevilla serves as a member of the NCCB committees on Hispanic affairs and on religious life and ministry. Before his ordination as bishop, he had filled administration and formation roles in the Society of Jesus (California province). Farewells are always harder to express than welcomes. I want to express my appreciation to Father Edmundo Rodriguez SJ and to Sister Iris Ann Ledden $SND for their many contributions to the advisory board over the years of their service. We remain grateful for their continuing interest and support. David L. Fleming SJ January-Febr~,aot 1998 o o o o o o leadership SANDRA M. SCHNEIDERS Congregational Leadership and Spirituality in the Postmodern Era In addressing the issue of leadership in congregations which are increasingly influenced by the emergence of cultural postmodernism, I write not as one who is engaged in leadership or trained in the fields of organization and management, but as a theologian reflecting on the spiri-tuality of contemporary religious. But part of my prepa-ration for these reflections involved talking with a number of religious in leadership positions, asking them what were the major challenges they faced as leaders. One woman, by means of a highly symbolic vignette, epitomized what many others expressed. She said that, if one prepared an agenda for a meeting far enough ahead of time for the participants to come prepared, the first item on the agenda would be the revision of the agenda because the actual situation in the congregation would have changed so sig-nificantly that neither the items on the agenda nor their relative importance would be what they had been when the agenda was formulated. In other words, the challenges about which leaders talked were not so much specific problems but pandemic unpredictability and uncontrol-lability. While leaders face particular challenges because of Sandra M. Schneiders IHM presented this paper, here slightly revised, to the Leadership Conference of Woxnen Religious on 23 August 1997 in Rochester, New York. She is professor of New Testament Studies and Christian Spirituality at the Jesuit School of Theology at Berkeley, where her address is JSTB
1735 LeRoy Avenue
Berkeley, California 94709. Review for Religious their public role and more global responsibilities, the situation which makes leadership so difficult today is the same one all of us in religious life face, namely, the context of chaos within which we are trying to live religious life coherently and minister effectively. It is this peculiarly contemporary experience and its significance for spirituality that requires analysis and engagement. Whether or not we articulate it explicitly, we are always living, thinking, working within and out of some implicit worldview which defines both the problems and the potentialities of our historical situation.~ Until we come to some understanding of that world-view, we stand little chance of developing an operative spirituality. How we understand reality in general, religious life in particular, and our own congregation specifically determines what we think we are doing as religious leaders or followers. A worldview is like light or a pair of glasses. We do not notice its role in what and how we see until it flickers or gets cloudy. Furthermore, until relatively recently we were unaware of the plurality of worldviews because we thought that what we saw was simply what is, rather than what is visible through a particular set of lenses which not everyone in the world is wearing. Until the mid-sixties Catholics in general and religious in particular lived within a peculiarly schizophrenic worldview whose intrinsic con-tradictions seldom came clearly into view. Within the institution and culture of the cht~rch, we lived out of a medieval worldview in which society was organized according to an ontologically based, and therefore unchangeable, hierarchy of status and roles
in which all reality could and must be explained in the categories of an Aristotelian/Thomistic philosophy and the-ology
and in which the next world, and therefore religion, held a clear priority over the present world and its concerns. However, outside the church arena we lived out of a modern worldview in which democratic capitalism constructed an economically com-petitive society within a deceptive rhetoric of personal equality. The explanation of reality in this modern world was supplied by the confluence of the dualistic philosophy of Descartes, the mechanistic physics of Newton, the deterministic biology of Darwin, and the materia.listic hydraulics of Freudian psychology. The practical priority of this world over the afterlife was expressed in the banishing of religious concerns from public life to the pri-vate realm of family and church. Although these two worldviews, medieval and modern, were Januat3,-Februat~y 1998 Scbneiders ¯ Congregational Leadership and Spirituality largely incompatible, what they had in common may be more sig-nificant for our present considerations than how they differed. Both of these worldviews presented chaos as the ultimate enemy and order as the ultimate good. It is hardly surprising, then, that we are uncomfortable to the point of panic amid the unpre-dictability and uncontrollability of so much of our experience today. And, the more people, property, and projects we are respon-sible for, the more threatening and even paralyzing widespread chaos in our domain of responsibility is likely to be. However, as cultural critics are increasingly convinced, the modern worldview itself is rapidly giving way to what is being called postmodernirm, a worldview that is still largely inchoate and unarticulated, but which is actually conditioning our experience more deeply and extensively than we can yet appreciate.2 Characteristic of this emerging worldview is what is being called the "new science" or quantum physics,3 which is not only calling into question the adequacy of Newtonian science to explain the natural or physical world, but implying the necessity for a new, cosmologically based philosophy that sees much deeper connec-tions between matter and spirit, between humans and the rest of reality, between this world and whatever transcends it.4 Implied in the collapse of the classical dualisms is ~i revisioning of chaos and order which may open up some possibilities for reinterpreting our present experience within religious life. Although I have been reading voraciously in the new science for a while, I do not claim to understand, much less be able to explain, quantum physics. What I want to do, however, is to use a few of its basic categories, namely, autopoietic structures, fields, and strange attractors, as metaphors for thinking about contem-porary experience in religious congregations. After exploring these categories from the new science in relation to religious life, I will try to make’some suggestions that are theologically sound, spir-itually vital, and culturally plausible about our current experience of religious life and leadership. Autopoietic Structures Margaret Wheatley, in her wonderfully provocative book Leadership and the New Science, brings together new ideas from biology, chemistry, and quantum physics which are analogous in suggesting that order and chaos are not contradictories, but that Review for Religious order emerges from chaos as from its matrix,s Furthermore, con-trol is not synonymous with order nor does it produce stability. Rather, control causes a deadly immobility or stasis which ulti-mately dooms the structure to disintegration. This phenomenon of the constructive relationship between chaos and order is characteristic of living organisms. Erich Jantsch, whom Wheatley cites, describes autopoiesis as "the characteristic of liv-ing systems [by which they] continu-ously renew themselves and.., regulate this process in such a way that the integrity of their structure is main-tained.’’ 6 In other words, living things maintain their integrity and identity not by eliminating change, but by continu-ous, dynamic interaction with their environment. It is equilibrium, not change, that is fatal! However, the history of religious life in the United States from the 19th century until Vatican II was character-ized by steadily increasing equilibrium and control and steadily decreasing interaction with the environment.7 After the chaotic pioneering days--when our founders and foundresses braved the rigors of frontier life using everything that came to hand, secular and profane included, to survive personally and institutionally-- American religious life settled into a rigidly defined and tightly controlled pattern within an increasingly battened-down eccle-siastical institution. Interchange with the environment was ever more stringently controlled and, to the extent possible, elimi-nated. We understood our congregations as Newtonian machine-like systems composed of virtually identical parts, operating according to established laws of motion codified in Rules and. customs books and functioning best when no part acted in orig-inal, that is, "singular" ways. Leaders functioned somewhat like factory managers maintaining strict control (erroneously seen as order) for the sake of spiritual and ministerial efficiency. Newtonian physics, which supplied this machine model for all systems, also gave us the laws of thermodynamics which gov-ern such systems. The second law of thermodynamics tells us that, when a system reaches equilibrium, entropy or disintegration We are uncomfortable to the point of panic amid the unpredictability and uncontrollability of so mucl of our experience today. Janllary-Februaty 1998 Scbneiders ¯ Congregational Leadership and Spirituality sets in. We moderns learned that this law of increasing entropy or the inevitable wearing down of systems was also characteristic of living things (which we understood as basically very complicated machines) and certainly true of organizations such as religious congregations.8 What the new science is telling us is that social organizations are not entropic like machines, but more like living organisms, which are autopoietic, that is, self-renewing. The basis of autopoiesis or self-re-creation is the openness of organisms to their environment. As Wheatley says, Each structure has a unique identity, a clear boundary, yet it is merged with its environment .... What we observe.. ¯ in all living entities, are boundaries that both preserve us from and connect us to the infinite complexity of the out-side world. Autopoiesis, then, points to a different universe. Not the fragile, fragmented world we attempt to hold together, but a universe rich in processes that support growth and coherence, individuality and community.9 When we look at religious congregations of the 1950s, we see relatively hermetically sealed organizations operating accord-ing to the quantitative laws of mechanics. Numbers, material resources, institutional agencies of influence, and hierarchical control of all operations were the sources of efficiency. The cat-aclysm of Vatican II and its immediate predecessors in religious life such as the Sister Formation Movement suddenly opened these closed systems to their environment. New information of all kinds flooded the system. Sisters studied new disciplines in secu-lar as well as religious universities and interacted with a variety of people they formerly would never have encountered in any mean-ingful way. The mass media and the uncensored contents of libraries burst through the boundaries of the closed system. And then Vatican II called on congregations to reevaluate those old-world traditions which had so effectively kept religious out of the mainstream of American culture. Ministries changed dramatically and, with them, living situations. Contacts with other religious and with the laity, stringently rationed in previous times, broad-ened and deepened. In short, religious congregations suddenly drew deep breaths of fresh air and discovered that they were not ecclesiastical robots but sociospiritual organisms, living systems in vital interaction with their environment. Increasingly congregations, and their relatively uniform mem-bers, began to exhibit the characteristics of autopoietic structures. Review for Religious Perhaps the most unsettling characteristic is that a healthy liv-ing system is in a continuous state of disequilibrium. New infor-mation, constantly flowing into the system from the environment, challenges it to respond, to change, and to develop without loss of integrity or identity. There is no settling down, no way to call off the bombardment of the new and just be. There are no per-manently right answers, no one correct way to do things, no abso-lute authority. The organism is always off balance. Local chaos is the normal condition out of which global order is continuously being both threatened and resourced. Another characteristic of autopoietic structures, precisely because they are not in balance but precariously poised in the turbulence of a constantly changing ambiance, is that very small influences can have very significant effects on the system. In mechan-ical entities, significant change is usually proportionate to the mass of the influencing agents. Large groups, sizable funds, long-range plans are necessary to alter the status quo. But in a living system a small agent, for example, a virus, can have tremendous impact because it can galvanize the whole organism into response.’° The effect of one book like The Nun in the Modern World, or one speaker like Theresa Kane, is out of all proportion to the mass of the cause. One person generating negative energy can immobilize a whole assembly while one visionary chapter pro-posal can propel the whole congregation into self-renewal. A third feature of living systems is that they are programmed toward life. In this respect they are the very antithesis of the machine. Once entropy has set in, the machine inevitably and irreversibly winds down toward disintegration.11 But, even when very diminished, very endangered, the living system is mobilized toward self-renewal, toward regeneration. I think the merging of some small communities and the combining of facilities among others are examples of this salmonqike burst of upstream energy characteristic of open systems. Fourth, self-organizing systems’are bundles of competencies, "portfolios of skills," rather than collections of optimally func-tioning units,lz This feature has been ve.ry prominent in post-conciliar congregations. V~rhen individual religious or congregations decide that a particular institution or form of ministry no longer responds to the environment and they reconfigure competencies to meet new needs, it seems to me that they are manifesting an organic self-understanding, not, as some seem to think, a des- January-February 1998 Scbneiders ¯ Congregational Leadership and Spirituality perate need to’ find something useful to do until the corporate lights go out. Fifth, as Wheatley says, self-r~newing systems are "structures that seem capable of maintaining an identity while changing form. They exhibit "global stability" over time even as their subsystems undergo enormous, seemingly chaotic, change. I was struck by this feature of living systems when I first saw the Great Barrier Reef, the largest organism on earth. This enormous living sys-tem has a form that makes it so distinct from its oceanic envi-ronment that it is even recognizable from the moon, and yet every cell of its vast expanse is undergoing incessant change. Most reli-gious can remember the stupendous resistance to even minor, external changes in religious congregations on the eve of Vatican II. We could hardly conceive of a maintenance of identity through incessant change, and any attempt to engage the environment seemed like a sellout to secularity. But autopoietic structures main-tain their identity precisely by changing in response to environ-mental influence. Obviously not all living systems survive, much less thrive. What determines whether an organism will successfully negotiate what Wheatley calls the "bifurcation point" where the choice between death and transformation occurs? ~4 Wheatley maintains that the deciding factor is what she calls the principle of "self-ref-erence." Healthy organisms do not change randomly or in any and all directions. Rather, they change in ways that are both respon-sive to the environment arid consistent with their own already established identity. A firmly established identity makes the organ-ism both responsive and resilient, both dialogical and autonomous. Whereas a static system constructs external boundaries, fences designed to keep out the influence of the environment and hold the assemblage of units together, the healthy organism develops organic boundaries which make it increasingly autonomous in relation to external pressures even as it remains deeply involved in the ongoing process of iriterchange. Unlike a fence which sim-ply walls out the "other," the organic surface of the Great Barrier Reef is both a resource for relationship with the environment and a self-defining boundary. "Self-reference is what facilitates orderly change in turbulent environments.’’~5 This raises directly the question of identity. If religious life itself, religious congregations, and individual religious are open, autopoietic systems whose incessant interaction with the envi- Review for Religious ronment is governed by the principle of self-reference, that is, fidelity to core identity in the midst of continual disequilibrium, what establishes that identity? How is it recognized and main-tained? Fields To begin to get some purchase on this issue, I want to intro-duce a second metaphor from the new science, the familiar but mysterious category of "field." Religious life has always involved the creation by some Christians, "religious virtuosi" in the ter-minology of sociologist Patricia Wittberg,’6 of an alternative "world" within which to live their faith, whether that was a sociologi-cal, geographical, or institutional reality construction.~7 The expres-sion so often used for entering reli-gious life, namely, "leaving the world," was a negative articulation of the positive act of choosing an alternative arena for one’s life. Today, speaking of entering reli-gious life as "leaving the world" is so probleinatic as to be counterpro-ductive. Nevertheless, there is something about religious life which distinguishes it from other forms of life. It has an identity. Like the Great Barrier Reef, it stands out from its cultural and ecclesiastical environment even while being involved in continu-ous interchange with it. Perhaps a better metaphor or model for understanding the identity of religious life than the quasi-geo-graphical one of alternative world is the category of "fields." Science has made us aware that reality is composed not pri-marily of substances but of space. Space, however, is not empty. Rather, "space everywhere is now thought to be filled with fields, invisible, non-material structures that are the basic substance of the universe."ls Fields are invisible geometries structuring space, invisible media of connection bringing matter an&or energy into form. We cannot see fields any more than we can see space, but we can observe the effects of fields on that which comes within their influence. We have all seen this mysterious phenomenon in operation when iron filings come within the field of magnetic Perhaps a better metaphor or model for understanding the identity of religious life is the category of "fields." January-Februaty 1998 Scbneiders ¯ Congregational Leadership and Spirituality influence and arrange themselves in certain patterns. Wheatley hypothesizes that personal and corporate space is also filled with fields, both positive and negative, and that, when the personal fields of the people in an organization intersect with the corpo-rate fields of the organization itself, certain predictable behav-iors are manifest. I find this metaphor very descriptive of a frequently experi-enced phenomenon, namely, that the same people behave very differently in situations which do not, exteriorly, differ notice-ably. Something "in the air" (or, perhaps more accurately, "in the space") affects them, for good or ill, and often everyone in the situation is similarly affected. We sometimes call it morale, or good or bad energy, or social climate. Sometimes we even speak of being "in good or bad space." We also know that an individual who is personally "in bad space" either can be pulled out of it by entering positive corporate space or can cause positive space to curdle. Social space, in our experience, seems to be really invisi-bly structured. Perhaps this metaphor of fields could help illuminate the issues of corporate and personal identity that religious have strug-gled with for years under the rubrics of "charism" and "vocation" and their intersection in the mysterious corporate identity prin-ciple called the "spirit of the congregation." Probably the only thing we have agreed on in regard to charism is that it is a mys-terious something that generates a certain recognizable congre-gational identity. Some have tried to equate it with the congregation’s traditional ministry, or to identify it as a grace given to the foundress which was somehow passed on to later members, or to find it embodied in a characteristic spirituality. None of these explanations has proved very satisfactory, and all fail in relation to one or another congregation. Wheatley suggests that social fields are generated as people converse, share their visions and hopes, work out their problems, develop modes of interacting, participate in common projects, elaborate symbols and myths to articulate their shared identity and experience?9 In other words, groups create or generate fields. When coherent fields are generated in corporate space, people are drawn together
they begin to act in corporate ways. Eventually the group ethos can be recognized in the members. This sounds very much like what we mean by charism, an invis-ible structuring of corpor.ate space which manifests itself in the Review for Religious indefinable "something common" that is visible in the attitudes and behaviors of all the members. Furthermore, fields, once gen-erated, can outlast the individuals or groups that generated them. Perhaps what comes down through history from our foundations is not some work, set of rules, or uniform spirituality to which new members must conform, but a structured shared space that continues to give common form to ever new energy coming into the congregation in new members. When a new individual comes into this space, her own per-sonal fields intersect with the corporate fields of the congregation and the person is either drawn into and ener-gized by this cgrporate space or not. If vocation were understood as a certain constellation of overlapping fields in an individual personality’s inner space, structuring that person’s energy and behavior, her entering a congregation would involve the intersection of her personal vocational field with the fields of the particular congregation, especially its charism. Vocational discernment could be understood, then, as try-ing to discover if her personal fields and the congregation’s corporate fields are mutually compatible and enriching or not. When the fields that structure the inner space of an individual (that is, her own voca-tion or life call) intersect creatively and har-moniously with the fields that structure the corporate space of a congregation (that is, its charism and other characteristic fea-tures), we often say that the person has "the spirit of the congre-gation." When the members of a congregation are together in "good space," they often feel "the spirit of the congregation." Perhaps what we mean by the spirit of the congregation is the global identity of the group as it manifests itself within the complex of fields that invisibly but really structures the personal into the cor-porate. 2° To use this field metaphor for understanding charism, voca-tion, and the spirit of the congregation does not reduce these realities to the purely natural any more than accounting for the universe by the theory of the "big bang" or for human emergence by evolution denies the divine role in creation. The metaphor simply offers us a more organic way of understanding the human When the members of a congregation are together in "good space," they often feel "the spirit of the congregation." Scbneiders ¯ Congregational Leadership and Spirituality experience of stable and shared congregational identity in the midst of incessant change. It also provides a possible answer to the question about self-reference as the key to coherence for an open, autopoietic sys-tem experiencing continuous life-giving disequil
-
Dublin Core
The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.
Title
A name given to the resource
Library and Museum Collections
Description
An account of the resource
Please browse the more than 8000 knit- and crochet-related treasures in the CKC Collections Resource <a href="http://digital.centerforknitandcrochet.org/collections/show/1">Museum and Library Collections</a> (drawn from <a href="https://dp.la/info/developers/" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer noopener">Digital Public Library of America</a>). CKC is seeking new partner organizations to share their collections of knitting and crochet with visitors to this resource. Contact us at <a href="mailto:collections@centerforknitandcrochet.org">collections@centerforknitandcrochet.org</a> for more information about participating. <br /><br /><a href="https://docs.google.com/document/d/11Hb_Y75HnhkCE5i4mKpcTlB8Msp_lB0XUtQr5S8XXKA/edit?usp=sharing" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer noopener">Learn more about criteria for Share Your Treasures.</a>
Identifier
An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context
1
Still Image
Upload at least one image that shows the object in its entirety along with detail views as desired.
• Jpeg format
• At least 3 MP in size
• 300 ppi
• Images produced with digital camera to highest quality setting (e.g. superfine, best) are usually acceptable.
• Users who want to contribute video or audio files please contact info@centerforknitandcrochet.org for more information.
Dublin Core
The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.
Relation
A related resource
linkto:001:http://wcudigitalcollection.contentdm.oclc.org/cdm/ref/collection/p16232coll18/id/1661
thumb:001:http://wcudigitalcollection.contentdm.oclc.org/utils/getthumbnail/collection/p16232coll18/id/1661
Description
An account of the resource
Between 1914 and the late 1960s, the Champion Fibre Company published an internal newsletter, called The Log, to share news about the Canton mill, the community, and its employees. After 1940, news from the entire “Champion Family,” which included mills in Hamilton, Ohio; Pasadena, Texas and Sandersville, Georgia, was featured in each issue.
• v nth graders o oing day of One Tea oo Faculty ton. proval cover S.oner announced Monda '. pub' c cbool teaching beet1 completed with I of a ~econd Beverly 100 v poa~l!on , 1lf'r fHrably larger than wa~ est!· mated in the budget." The H.A.B.S. · said that expenditure~ for lunches for needy children was on the rise • • T 1e SepJ 1 Jn a Plan Propo chool Th Cit v hf lth d K. I a r ntz a l rhoolchlld 'i"''red to take grade Gallaher. Elementary Th full tim"! JJU rue by the Board lli l· de· . Lester L. Dickey. super in· (Tu .. ,., r c.,::. f"t tendent of public schools, rep.)rted -·- • • • ·- vane .McFarl nd satd 1~h chool stud 1 have corr, • s of algebra, la e geometl') arland said h n was chose. hool ' wort Du -t, pr · tiCS at he! ptn ' xt k fo e. ding m 1 •n Hou t have b n in ad •ance a 1 e d months gtstratl(}n d tr Tflwn. hi l fl dent. ~&\e b PO n W ath r y, hool From the Editors J\ lew week · ao·o w ' recei Td a Lor ' from Ralph D;ni:-, Brazil harn p io n, about a '' lire \ralkinc .. ceremon a gr u1 of ur folk · a t i.\lorri Gua\u had rec 'ntly wi tn · ·se l. An a - c mpanyi no- 1 tt r ad led tha t pho tographs of thi stran c ne might a lso b rorth- . com mg. \Ve r ad th e story with ·orne skepticismand we ·even wonder eJ if our ··sou th of the Border .. £.riencls were playing a gentle hoax on u . But a b art while later our doubts were era ed. T he pictures arrived showing two native- ·walking aero s hot beds o£ coals. Bob H aynie president of Pan Americana Textil, as ures us, "all of our fe llows who saw the cene which Ralph describes vouch for the truth o.f wh a t he sa 1S, but no one h as an explanation for it." 'Ne think ou will read with the same interest we did, "The Fire vValkers of Sao J oao," on page 13. • v .. h y would a busy, non-professional man give up hundreds of hours of his free time to attend board and committee mee tings. fight fires, conduct building ins pections and o th erwise take an active p art in community ..,-~-~ Hairs !' Such a man is Gill Bashlorth, a ' T ex4s Champion, recently elected president of the board o( trustees of the Pasadena Ind ependent School District. H is own explana-tion of the principl that guide him as a public servant are outlined in the story on pages ll-12. • ,\ll Ch ampio ns arc not actua lly pap r rnak r . Many pl y trson, Della Hicks . Carolina Division ... R. E. Davis, Hill Kil1 la vid W. Moris >n, Rowena Morris, Bill Rigsbee, J. E. \\'ilknnson . Texas Division ... Johtmy Boyette, Jern• Cornelius, Cecilia Dickerson . Liz Woodring. 1 u.st-i11 Thay r. Sandersville . • . Glad y · H. Evere t t. GeAefal Office . .. . Lo r ad · jtt'>ten w•JY fund ly rcmcmb ·rs the tifne wht.'ll "Fvcr • Da • was Saturday," page~ 1-3 . Ohio's Mike Newkirk is typical of many youngsters returning to school this month who find it hard to forget when ... S EPTEMBER COMES, Labor Day arrives and school bells ring. This to a young lad is the end of a gay three-month summer vacation. Gone are the midafternoon trips to the ·movies, the visits to the pool, the all day fishing exhibitions down at the creek, the baseball games at the park, and the many other things a boy does during his three months of summer activity. With school comes more serious business, and plea ure has to be pushed aside (at least until Saturday). School books and learning come first now, even though it isn't the first choice of man ' youngsters. It's a rough change for a kid to have CONTINUED ON NEXT PAGE • S MM .R V CATTON i · gone but no[ forgotlen by Mike 1 'ewldrk . 10-year-old . on of Stan Newkirk, Ohio Di i lon 1' r.onn l AdminiM ation Deparun ·nt. !\Iii-. and hi frit-nd Doug l'urkc , s n of El rn r Purke , Ohio machin tcuder, ha.J n e citi11g acation, s ou can ~e on t hrS" page .. I - • CONTINUE.O EVERYDAY WAS SATURDAY • to hi t th aek ·u nine instead of staying up to wa tch the nine-thirty T.V. cowboy h \i • But o goe the life o.f a boy or g irl d uring s hooJ days. T hi month.lwoch·eds of Ohio Champi n ~ •oung ter join with millions of bo •s and girl all ov r the countr]' in the readju unent from va ation to school life . Mike N ewkil"k, ll-vear old son of ' Stan Ne,.,rkirk, Ohio Personnel Adminis·- tration Department, is t y pical of a o u n gs t er suffering from "vacatiou dreamitis." As you can see, his thoughts go back to w.hat he a11d his pal, Doug Purkey, son of Elmer Purkey, Ohio Machine Tender, did this summer. • < BICY LE pr " id rl the t ranspm ta ti .n fo r Mike ami Duug. ' a turaJl )' they had to Lt> kept in good repair . -- A COOL DIP at the ~\.1immim.g pool wa~ great for a hot da . TWO UOYS nil ()OC pole -· bur tla en, RC ifin~ r ·ad)' fu r 1hc " big c .t h" is nv ·n1all job. A"' ICE CREA \J CON after :t hard dav in Lhe " w~s a 1·efreshing treat woods . • A PEP TALK from the manager meant the ball game was about ready to start. Mike, left foregro.u nd, was m:tive in Champion Small Fry League competition. M vm . l MF W;.\,~ llll'l'tito ·- provid a t~1ere .,,s a loo~ quancr in tht- pocket. • The combined assets of th - MILLION , , ' three Champion credit unions represent -.. ... - • • • • • 10 ,--,--~---r--~--,---~--~--~-,--~--~---r- 7 6 - • 5 4 3 2 1 1946 '47 '48 '49 ·so ·s1 ' 52 ' 53 ·s4 ·s s T oTAL ASS£ TS of Champion credit unions passed the $ 10 million mark in june-just 27 years after Roy Bergergren, a leader in the American credit union movement, was call ed to Carolina to help establish a credit union (or Champion employee in 1932. Credit unions were la ter organized at Ohio and Texas in 1938. The $10 million repr ese nts savings of over 10,000 Champions and their .famili es wl1o have · become members to save their mon ey togeth er and to make loans to each o th er for worthwhile purposes at a low in tere t ra te. Each of the three Champion credit union are numbered among some 600 in the Uni ted Sta te· today that have over a million dollars in as ·e ts (total value of loans ·o utstanding, cash, fur niture, ancl other inve t- -----. - - . SA VJNGS , ;ill mean a n ite 11 ·s t· ·gg (or a ftuu t"c- lt ·u r . as T xas Clo a l!t pJon Wilh111 Sn ell d ' ovc•r I when he:: r cc u Jly l}o q ght a n ai rond ititm• r foT hi ~> :w tomobilc. .\ho e, , 'EU 10 .is aT• important cr Jh llnion service. Often financial arran.gem.enr can be lflade that wiU mettJ• a substal tlial saving-s for an )J ,dividual. Here M arv A lic.e Robe lS, Caroli11a c edit union rnanag r, proddes Ted V.•ood uff with intormarivn and advice WJJceming use of I he credit union servic >s. Eedend laws, depe nding· on theiT type of charte r, but members deierrninc their own opera1ing procedures and vote on cbariges in their articles of in cOJ-pora tion or constitution and by-laws. her family. nother borrowed money to start a bee farm. And a Texas Champion wa recently given financial. assistance when his false teeth plm1.ked in the Houston Ship Channel during an unexpected sneeze. Loans to other Champions have provided funds for sickness and death emergencies, vacations, education for a daughter or son, or such luxuries as automobiles and boats. Champion credit unions have for many years paid dividends on savings equal to or higher than most savings institutions. Last year alone, $319,800 were received by members as dividends for their savings. · "We have an obligation to both borrower and saver," pointed out Harold Drawe, treasurer of the Texas credit union. "Not only do we try to help those in need of financial assistance, but we strive to pay a fair dividend which in itself helps to promote savings." Each Credit Union is a Corporation Our credit unions are individual corporations apan from Champion. Champion, being intereste l in the welfare of its employees, encourages their promotion b · providing necessary facilities, which include spa e, light, heat, and janitorial service. Members determine the policies under which their redit union will operate (providing they do not conflict with state or federal laws). They elect th ir 0\vtl officers at an annual meeting and from time to time are ca lied on to vot for chang s in their perating procedures or amendments to their by-laws. At th · p.resent rate of growth, the assets of Champion's three cred it unions would triple in the ne ·t ten y ars. Uut as Fr •d Fergu ·on, treasurer o( the CaroJina cr dit union put· it, "The amount of loan w n1ak or s::t\'ing we lake in i relatively unimportant. Our main purpo is tn help as man· oE our folks as po sible, for Lhc on] 1 pm lu r wr ha ro offer is s rvice.' ' 5 .. r l1 r th th l I • • (. I l , Ill' ' 1 dl Ill I f1 (ll'fd , Ill l I I I• I 1111111 h til th . t r . • 8 c H' II y I I ' I tJ · r re I j I I Jghl IIlii II .. ltn · I i h s ll(. lTl i Ill lH I l r lounclt d on th flo ·• t" rn n fJ, It in I h th · gun." ''> •t i <~ ( h.111 p11m. Hi ,f I• I JH'IdtH tion o£ qu ht · prt> iuc.t r built u pu11 rhe d vo tOn, ene _ .ntd know-h,Jw of • ch h· mpi r .\ nl)tiad of ill an I 1 U1mbinc to pm luc' ··ch ·J- Lie ll of papct. J nbs th t ~ r n · t directh involved in pap ·rm.tkin n ' nh lc~s play · major r le iu pr iuui m Down in the ht;.!rt of the miJI where the ntotnr hum. 'here he -welder'> torch ere a r a mini t •r firewMb di pla~ . mi. the c; rpen r' '\ '\ -\\ ~ R \C r o Hi-li' c rio tl u tt• I arl' u ·cd e.tch d.ty :1t 1 he <.tr ,fm.J Dt ' '"u J ,. \filncr i. hoi\ 11 "! ... 1 tin • h l..<.'l I\ hirh drops rh<· w I 1111 • 1.11 ., h I' I r saw i heard, Champion men ply their different trades to help make po ible the uc e s of our compan,. :Ea.c h C ham pion em p 1 o e e, w herher working in the shadows of a pine forest or in the lighted a lleys of 4 paper machine room, h as the same common endeavor - to do his part to help produce a quality prod- • • • uct at a compet1t1ve pnce. Every roll o£ paper th at is produ- ced in our plant is the end res ult of the coordinated effort of every person who receives a pay check from Champion. All Champion , whatever their job and activity, make up a vital part of the Champion story o£ production, profits and progress. LE 1 CHANGE ROO 1S, howers and re. t room r quire dail atlentivn to in LtTC the clean facil.ities a~,d b l.ter w<)rking conditions for Carolina Champion . Charlte 'l'vleadows of tlle Transfer S ct ion is h own dusting t lothes lockez in the nell' fjrri. hing Area change room. R E 0 R D K E E I' l G is a necessity to the operation of any ind us try. Labor and mate rial cos ts on capital work ord rs are kept by the Propcrt y Acco unting Seclion . .Jtl n i.or acwuntam :'-Jeil l\ lcKinnish is pi ctured at his J esk in the System Office wh re much of this important work is accomplished. • FOUNDRY MEN produce many vita l ,rarts for our equipment and machinery. Joe Green is pictured as he prepares the ear 1 y stages of a castmg. A TRl;CK. LOAD OF WOOD is weighed by Bob Washam of the \l 'oodyard. Sine March of th is year, an average of 1-17 tru cks p ~r day haYe eros d the e cale . Woodyard employees help assure a re-ad. ' movement of wood raw material to our pulpmill. A;'\/ AIR HOSE is run into chip chute by Doyce Pu tman , Pulp Manufacturing Department. to dislodge ch ~ps passi ng from ch ip bin into a digester . To insure a constant flow of pulp. digeste rs are loaded and unloaded in the shortest possible tim e. •• ' • • 7 • I 8 - ' I, TC ~ Rt.l'l-1 i$ th l ne uv ' h 'o Umtupirm dth -16 . ear of ronl inu u. ·en in'. He 'as hin:·d on March ~ '. Hll 3. Clint 1 orks iu the hit> Oid.io11 Beater Ruom. .... • J f :i I ,;.,11* " ' , ... :="'•s •' ~" JOHN STORM. general for eman of ' o. 1 Beat r s, began work at the Ohio Division on J une 15, 1914 as a !)eater fumishe r . I I I I • CON COJ .LOPY, fon•w )ln rJf th i' ipr; ( htJp. llrriph ted his 11 rh rc·ur at C:hampu o11 ~Jgwn t l. \in d Champion i11 191:!. Ol:U~ RT I. :E CR YCRJ\FT. better known .u; " Pappy," has 4.7 years of co ntinuous Lim se rvice. Hob, a v t· nw of the Generator Room, b gan work at hampion 011 April 30, !912. BILL 1 HH f. 'SOS, the Ohio Divisio11 cmpln}e • wjth th l o.ngc~t time '!el' the Sample D - panmerrt, where she is a clerk . BREAKING 45 .years do7\lvn into months, using bask arithmetic of 45 times 12, we arrive at the a nswer o( 540. Carrying this a bit farther and multipJying "540 months · times 30, the average number of days in a month, we come up with 16,200 days- or 38.8,800 hours o,r 23,328,000 minutes. - Now ·you might question why anyon wou ld take the time Lo break do·wn 45 years so far. Actually ther€ are 1 I very spe ial reasons. in a recent survey o[ Ohio Di"Vis ion Champions., it was discover <1 that no le than ll emp:ro ee-s l1ad the outstanding scrvi e r.ecord ·of 45 years of time service with the company. \t\Then thi anide was written all 1 1 wcr · activ Champions fi lled with 4:> years of memories fmpany th y h~d ~erved . This month, we wonl W<.>mcn in the "U ltl hardJ y h. vc d mocracy - it would be repb cctl br. the rule o( the few." • ' ·'A \'0 :-:c WOM.'\ slipped oft her -~hoes and staned acmss r.he hot bed o{ coals. 1 examined her tee t a· she tepped off. The · were cool and soft and nor blistered in any wa ." Our Brazil Champions witnessed a strange custom when they saw • • • The Fl By Ralph Davis I will describe the events leading to and including the events of Caipira on the "Dia de Sao Joao" or St. Joh n's Day. \Ve of the tart-up team and the Campinas office force of Pan Americana Textil were invited to a Caipira party at a private home in Americana. This is the town that was started by the American rebels in Brazil. The event can be better de·cribed a an American barbecue. We were told that some people ·would walk on hot coals of fire. This -we looked forward to,· but I might add, with a lot of doubt. \Ve all left Campina.s in the compan bus at 7:30 in the evening and arrived in Americana about 8:30. After meeting a lot of people · and exchanging greetings with many fr iend among the Americana rebel descendants, we were erved barbecu e and quentao. Quentao is a drink made from pinga and ginger. Pinga is a strong drink made from sugar cane. It is similar to rum, bu t I thin'k it is stronger. It mells a lot like a mixture of coal oil and a pulp mill. · I believe anyone who can drink this mixtUTe can also waJk on fire. There was a large, old-fashioned bonfire in the yard that was roaring at ali times. After the barbecue was fin ished, mu ic was played and a fake wedding wa held by 'two men dres ed in proper costumes. Then ''I AL 0 CHECKFD a man 's f( ot in order w show no p re (e renc . T hey were also soft and not bli.sterecl .'' 5 of Sao Joao a circle was formed around the fire a mt dance were in otder which for the most part were different from any we had ever seen. They were not like our jitterbug, but a typical South Atuetican dance. This continued for about an hour. The logs Were Moved Back About ll: 30 the large unburned and partially burned logs were moved back and all the live, red hot coals were raked out to fonu a bed about four to six inches thick, four feet wide and six feet long. I was all ready t0 take a picture of someone, just anyone, walking across the red hot coals. A young woman slipped off her shoes and started across the bed of coals. I was so overwhelmed by what I was seeing that I neglected to take the picture. The red hot coals were all around her feet. . Then the second person came through and I made a picture. The walking continued. T he first young woman walked sjx or seven times. I finally was overcome by curiosity so T ask ed the young woman to let m e examine her fee t. I examined them just as she stepped off the coals. Her feet were cool"-- seemed cooler than normal body temperature. Her feet were tender and soft as any normal foot and were not blistered in any way. I also checked a man's foot in order not to show a preference and also to see what were the effects on his feet. They were also soft and not blistered, and these people had not been drinking. "One Walked for His First Time" - There was one fellow who had walked for the last 10 years with no effect whatsoever to his right foot, but there was always a blistering on his left.· Another walked for his first time- and after some hesitation he made it across. The story behind this group of fire walkers goes back 10 years. It is said that a man's wife was seriously ill. He prayed to St. John that if she lived he would alwavs I give this barbecue and have the "fire walk." So every year since then the members of his family have walked on coals - aU, that is, but him - he burns his feet every time he tries! On the eve of St. John's Day you can see sm·tll fi.res built ·in front of many of the homes. \Ve found out that anyone nam cl John has such a fire at his house. lt's a strange story - seems al most unbelievable. But it's true. 13 • • - MOl 'TURE TEST ru-e el11g run lr Jim h ·Weld in a new insp~ office bui lt espedaU~ fur No. 20 M achinc. v r 29!). tons of 1 paper h:l\'e r lied off r ·o. 2"0 :sim:r prod.ucti n staned in I•' bruary. u••o u bl COLOR 1 .\DD£0 to pulp i11 the h ·dt·apuJper b engineer. Sin produCLion star.(c(t. N"o. 20 h.ls run gx·aph. emdope and ouvernrnen t Hriting pap r.~. l'nlll !\l ed£ rd. b ater tablet, h nd, milnc - v • If ' " •• • • • • • • I Operators of Carolina's No. 20 Machine NO. 20 MACHINE WINDE R S a re capable o f reaching a speed of 6000 feet a minute. t left, ·raul Rahy operates the push-button con trols. It i~ estimated that in the near future No. 20 produ tion will average 250 tons a day . .. NO. 20 PAPER MACHI NE at Carolina became Champion's 11ew "Speed King" on June 25 when operators set a new record of 1700 feet a minu te . The previous record o.f 1650 feet per minute was held by No. 22 Machine at T exas. broke the record long held by Texas, to become • • • T EXAS CHAl\ti>IO s were record-holders for many year , but this summer the Carolina Division proved th at ''records were made to be broken." On June 25 Carolina 's No. 20 MachiAe became the company's new "Speed King," running 16-p.@und tablet at 1700 feet a min ute. On August l 3 another record-breaking perfmmance of 1796 fee t per mjnute was made. The previous record of 1650 feet a minute was held b y No. 22 Machine at Texas. Starting up a t about lOQO feet a minute last February, No. 20 opera tors stepped U(:'> the pacesteadily until they made the record run in June. Th,e operators, well pleased with the performance of the new machine, ~xpect that it w:ill reach 2000 feet a minute in the ncar future. As further gains are made in operating efficiency, improved recovery and higher speed's, a conservative ,, estimate for the big new papermaker, considering all grades and weights it produces, is 250 tons a day. More than 29,500 tons of paper have been made on No. 20 Machine during the first five months. In addition to tablet paper, it has produced White. Ariel Bond, White Scriptic Mimeograph, White Radiant Envelope and white government writjng paper. No. 20 was "tailor made" for Champion. Among it imricate parts are many innovations designed by Champion engineers in conjunction wir.h the machine builders. For many years to come it will undoubtedly continue to be the most modern high-speed white paper machine in the business. Jt mall farm~ in that countr produce such hca y yields oJ high qu. lity Jruits and v c~gc tahl ·~~. Odwr histori vnuld greatly appeal to me tl1at is. i( mmc on a ship with all th glam ur a fj rst·t las:-; trip lik • that affords." BETTY LJPHER, o. 2 Sorting, Ohio Division : "That's easy. l( I could go an wh ere I wanted to go, I'd take my children and pend my vaca tion in Alaska. I have alwavs wanted to see Alas-ka. and in- ce i t's our 4·9th state now, J would enjoy the trip very much." v , ' • _ ,.,..-' • ' MARY LOU TENDAM, Secretarial Pool, Ohio Division: "If money was no object, I would like to take my family on an ext€: nsive tour of the United Sta tes. We'd be gon e a long time .and see all the places we've read so much a bout. In our travels, I'd be sure we stopped a t Hawaii, our newes t sta te. " SARA BOONE, Tabulatin g, Carolina Division: "If money was no obj ect, I wou ld choose a LOur o( Eu rope, visiting major cities and landmarks and observing firs thand th e people and th eir way of life. T hi ·, to my way of thinking, would prov an excellen t vacalion." 0. K. HUGHES, Electr ic Department, T exas Division : "lf I had my choice of a vacation and money . was no obj ect, I would like to go to Africa on a safari, beca use I like to hunt and you'd ha vc a chance a l every type of game there is on that continent. And while I was at it, l'd like to make the trip a crui se.' ' -.... .._ ' ~ ' (' PAUL PETERS, Research and Development Division, General Office: "I h ave always wanted to take my family on an extensive tour of the U nited States. When I was in the Army I h ad the opportunity to visit many interesting places in this country and I would now like to share some of these experien ces wi th my family. I have just retumed from Japan but my first choice would still be the USA." • 17 .. CH:\~fPIO:-.: YOl'.NG, rER, we.re pan of :a group >'hi h made a xccent trip to 0 lley lslau(i. The Ohio Di\·i jon Gids" ~ ocial Ccun :1 pon-or «i the trip and eight bus loads o£ Champio11 kid · und their parents m:~de .the trip. The youug. rers purchased pecial r.ide ticket a ud enjo~ cd an aften~n::re of a minor nattu:e. Ho" ev r, there w re fiv , lost-time . ' . Ill]Ufl"'. Durina thi three-m nth petiod, ·w.h.ich was considered average, n1ore than 00 X-ra · s were made and interpreted by s~aff member . There w re 6 .£ ot clinic cases which included seven fra-ctnre . _ The iepanment is headed by Dr. John v\T. Sloan and is staffed b -e · n registered nurses in addition to a secretary who handl . office administration. The ·taff includes Mrs. Vella 'VVilliams, head nurs-e; Mrs. Johnnie Reno, assi tant head nurse; Mrs. Audrey Blalock, Mrs. Sarah mathers, i'>'lrs. Joan Browning:, Mrs. Louise Leatherwood .and 'i\frs. Mabel Barefoot. Mrs. Carolyn Holcomb is department secretaJ11• Carolina's Medical Department is considered one of the finest in indu lTJ' . . . and there are nearly 3,500 Champion empl oyees who are glad that they a;re always "at your service." 2(} MRS. JOHNNIE R£ ' (), ;.ssiswm head mJ.t~e. often l:1nds i.t n ' Ce , ~ary twn, Earl Stanifer, \tVhitie Holland and Fuzzie Hoski11s, just to mention a few, this h ange has made Texas toji}s even though th~e fellows ar .st ill Yankees at heart. '' I t's like r.he old saying, · ,~~,hen you're in Ron1e do as the Romans do,' " sa.i.d Pop. " M')' vacation in Texas wa made enjoya ble by my Texas friends. 'fhcir tall tal s are just as big as_. thefr h earts which. 1 '0: s ~.l~e is the reasof.l why the expresswn southern hosp1tahty 1s used. ''Texans are just prqud· people hk you fjncl in any other state. Their history is no different than ours ~lnJ their stories no bigger." The vacation d id Pop a lot of go d. There wa~ no thing like being Texas mosquitC> bitt n, Te~· s sun 22 "POP" M INOUS AND ''BRUTE'' BROWN load their gear as th y g t ready £oT their Texa fi shing exhibition. Thi.s month, Mede Haynes talks about Texan in his LOG column. burned and over-drawn at the bank to make him appreciat his )ob a t home. • Thought for the month ... Don't kno k! Even a tombstone will say something good about a fe llow when he is clown. • Chuckle for the month . .. \.Yhat amaze me about the modern young wife is that she can knit the most magnificent argyle socks in the world but doesn't know how to d arn 'em when they wear out in one or two 0 strategic corners. A Salute to a Cast Coater By Wes Cobb Thought for tbe month ... There are ever so many quiet, efficient people who contribute more than their share to Cast Coat success. H elpers, backtenders, operators, maintenance people - folks who quietly and unassumingly do the good job . today and every day. These are the ones who are the backbone of a produc- • . tton team. This month, I'd like to pause for a moment to salute one of these quiet,-efficien t people and give him his day in court, so to speak. He left shift work to take a day job in the department years ago because of his health. But he never used that reason as an excuse to spare h imself. He is one of the hardest workers in the whole Cast Coat or- • • gamzatwn. While so many of us are trying to get "untracked" in the morning, he is moving up and down the aisles in front and b ehind the ltp<" lu'>p. Th1 tn<•nth Otr,l R..:tJ t ll , f u:n:nt 1\ll ' lfh C. h m• Th!' Hank 11 rc id .u ;o. n~ ill., 1 1111\ in 1\ al • 1113 l'' '\1i h . Bartletts • • • Bv Otto Reid \\"bil on , ·acation in K:llamatoo, li h .. l I k • I up n · n Ch. mpi n·. grand ·tOld I im r ·: l\Ir. ami l\1r ·. ClJr nee . . Bartlett 70' I willard Orive. laren e retired in 1951. Hera su pcni · rof th Pip Shop. \\·e pent a \nmd rful d.L, at Joyerdal Lake, and th ugh th fi h pulled Yer) lighti)' on ur lin , nobody ~t. med t mind. \\' ti d the O i• nall), making it sound like it was a two-dog race. \\'ell, I hope the day never comes when these two cow.ins top l)ing on each other. I t would mean bad bl ')Od 1 ctween them, and I know that Bailey ca n be tough ... he ta k d w me.likc I was a sheep-killing dog fc,r writing in The LOG that h even knew Mount. H e aid l wa n't .:;at.i. lied to hun him, that I destroyed him b, startin the tal that Mount was his cousin . ' ·- THIS LITTLE FELLOW is K vi n Donald Roc ttgcr. lie was on ly 10 mnn rh. old wh n thi. jJicrur<' was taken . Donni _'s cbd, Don R() ·ug r. works: in Oldo Acconuting. Betty Kay McQueen • • Carlos Ray McQueen Oltio C harlotte Fay McQueen THESE THREE YO UNGSTERS a rc the cJ ildrcn of Ead 'fc(! u ee ll. ~: ar l works in the Color Room. T he ~r Bett y Kay , Carlo R ay a nd o lder sis ter, Charlot re Fav . • T HE ·l i" DUSTRIAL BASKETBALL LEAGUE of Hamil ton was having diffi cul t in round in g out a league wi th an even numbe r of teams in 1938-39. Ch ampio n decided to enrcr rwo teams to comple te the league. T hey were the Knigh ts and the Stallion . Pictured above ar e the Stallion of the 1938-:19 .cason .. ca ted, from le ft to r ight, arc Gene Best, "Tigc" Lemp . Charlie Kemm and H a r ry Brooks. .'; ta ndi ng: C. Kind t-ed, "Bo" Ben ne tt. and Homer Barg r . H a nyo ne h as a pi ctur of the Ko igh ts of that yc~t r please se nd it to Bi ll T homp o n . i\ f'H I:.R IN E K A l '\ obsen d htr rhinv-fiflh service anni•r r ~ aq in .) ill y. She work · on the C.M. Cut ter . ll cr . he i · sh wn rcc •Jvi ng a w;ttch from her su p •ni If , John J\rCh fU . 27 - H ARLEY TEVE 1 0 1·, a 27- year Champion, reti red from the Board ~tanufacturing Department effecti,·e September I . Harley boa ts an excellent sa fety record of neYer needing medical attention during this period and he has neve.r lost a shift as a result of personal illness. WALLA E " NEWT" COL.E , re tired fmm tbe Vulp Manufacturing Department eff cti v Septem her I with 17 years of continuous service. Newt, with a jo lly disposition. always looks oo the bright side of life. . 28 E.R::'\ - T PR - "SLE'l' . a 1-ycar hampi n, r tir d a a patt ·rn maker in t h J lanr Engineering D partment o n 'q t rnber I . He· - "hown workin~:, at his trade wrtly b fore hi · r tir ment. HERBERT G. JONES. trostol maker in the Chemical Manufacturing Department, is show11 carqring ouf one of his job assignments shortly before his retirement August 1 with 23 years of continu ous service. - I Firemen Take Training Course By Ge11e Hyde S ' \' n of ou~ Lop J i:c~H:'n hav · jtt t cornpl ·ted anoth 't ' c J... of tnl<~n. 1vc traunng at th J ·onh C'trt>lina ·wte Fire · :oJI g · in ·harlou ·. Guy Hughe, Phn.t Engine ·rin , .x i ~ t:llH hid of Champion's Vo!unt · T File D ·! .rrtm ·n t, was th • o l Cicer in char ' f nur l i rem en durir g this w • ·k l training. .-uy tnr)k full a h:antage ot thi Pi orr unit h nt olling and pani ip,tting h imself in th , OUice s Tr:.Jining our · . Roy Bmwu, Finishing Depa tm n.t, \Vho graduat ·d (rom the Fir College in 19!)6, w.~v~,members of. the 15-year group a nd two additional • J UD(,E DAN K. ¥00RJ. .. assistanJ s cre1a1y and Carc.!in.J Divi ion ,;<:Hu selor, en tertamed ~he Champ1 'ns at th 10-year p rsonnd . dministration manager, who present d the prite ·. priz s of 25 si lver dollars each to lucky door priz w1nners. At the 10-year group party, B. H. Brown, crew leader in Materials Department, and Ray ·whitted, trimmer operator in Finishing, each garnered a bag of sih:er dollars for grasping the palm of Mr. "Hi Nabor" at the appointed times. Ben a! o raked in a econd bag of silver dollars when all the odds were overturned an.l his name was drawn for a door prize. Friendly Gene H yde \-vas revealed as Mr. "Hi Nabor'' as the awards were made fo llowi ng the dinner for the 1 0-year service group. M. D. Messer, wood inspector at Pulp Mill, also carried home 25 silver dollars as he held the luckv • nt1mber when door prize drawings were made. A. M. Fairbrothe-r, Carolina Division manager, wa · host to the party and welcomed the group. Dan Moore, Assistant Secretarv and Carolina Division ' counselor, entenained the 10-year Champions with a humorous and informati ve recounting of the highlights of his extensive 1~1 experiences. The amiable and efficient toastma ter for the even ing was Don Randolph, ass istant manager, Per onn 1 Administration Department. Rev. Horace Smith of the Canton Fir t Baptist Church rendered the invocation . tlf JCK FAlRRROTHER, Conrli na Division rnan ag-cr, wdcu sn ed resourcefulness resulted ultimately," .he &.a id, "in our developing many new and profitabl lines of production and in bringing to reality Peter Thom on's belief that Canton would grow into one o£ the la rges North a.ro lin:t town · west of the Blue Ridge." V\Then R obert on cam her e in 1906, the town 's popul::ttion was les than 200. Today it i more than 8,000 and still growing. In those early days n o one co uld foresee tha t in 50 ·ears the number of employees at Champion's p lant h er would e ceed the I 906 total male population of Haywood ounty or that the corporation's annual payrop would be four times the total tax va.lue of the county. T hus, just as wood is the product of Life, p aper is the life-blood of Champion and Champion is the heart that keeps it pumping day in and d ay out. From hundreds of privately owned woodlots, and [rom Ch ampio11's own forests, in North Carolina, South Carolina, Georgia and Tennessee, comes the wood from which Champion papers are made. . In coming to Canton, Champion pioneered the paperma king industry in the Sou th. This was the first mill in the world to make white pulp from chestnut wood. It was the first to make spruce sulphite in the So uth. It was the first to produce high quality white pulp from Southern pine trees. Champion Helped Establish First Forestry School Up on the Pigeon River at Lake Logan, once the site of Champion's Sunburst timber operations, there is a bronze tablet commemorating the fact Champion cooperated wid1 Dr. Schenck, the famous forester, in keeping alive the first forestry school in America. In the fi eld of human relations, the (::anton plant was the first pulp mill to organize a safety committee, first to establish a CTeclit union, first to provide an old age bonus, a wage incentive pl a n, and more recently, the first to establish profit sh aring. Under Robertson's wise leadership, Champion was one of the first to institute a reforesta tion program. Millions of seedlings have been planted on the property . it ,. has acquired and each year it gives out several million seedlings for planting on private lands. · In addition, Champion helps educate fam1ers in the region in proper methods of tree-farming. Much wornout land has thus become useful as a producer o£ pine. From the beginning the Champion axe h as been laid with purposeful aim and never with r eckl essness. As trees were felled , leaving a hole in the sky, there w.as someone to come along behind and plant a seedling so the hole again would be filled. All this is a far cry from the attitude of those who cut, burned, uprooted and rolled into rivers vast resources of virgin timber throughout the country, imply in order to clear the land for tillage crops . In 1950, when Reuben Robertson was named "Man of the South," he expressed a sentiment tha t could be pointed to as the core of relations between Cham
-
Dublin Core
The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.
Title
A name given to the resource
Library and Museum Collections
Description
An account of the resource
Please browse the more than 8000 knit- and crochet-related treasures in the CKC Collections Resource <a href="http://digital.centerforknitandcrochet.org/collections/show/1">Museum and Library Collections</a> (drawn from <a href="https://dp.la/info/developers/" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer noopener">Digital Public Library of America</a>). CKC is seeking new partner organizations to share their collections of knitting and crochet with visitors to this resource. Contact us at <a href="mailto:collections@centerforknitandcrochet.org">collections@centerforknitandcrochet.org</a> for more information about participating. <br /><br /><a href="https://docs.google.com/document/d/11Hb_Y75HnhkCE5i4mKpcTlB8Msp_lB0XUtQr5S8XXKA/edit?usp=sharing" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer noopener">Learn more about criteria for Share Your Treasures.</a>
Identifier
An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context
1
Still Image
Upload at least one image that shows the object in its entirety along with detail views as desired.
• Jpeg format
• At least 3 MP in size
• 300 ppi
• Images produced with digital camera to highest quality setting (e.g. superfine, best) are usually acceptable.
• Users who want to contribute video or audio files please contact info@centerforknitandcrochet.org for more information.
Dublin Core
The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.
Relation
A related resource
linkto:001:http://cdm17321.contentdm.oclc.org/cdm/ref/collection/rfr/id/438
thumb:001:http://cdm17321.contentdm.oclc.org/utils/getthumbnail/collection/rfr/id/438
Description
An account of the resource
Issue 18.1 of the Review for Religious, 1959.
A.M.D.G. Review for Religious JANUARY 15, 1959 Cloistered Contemplatives .......... Plus XII Keeping the Rules ............ p. DeLetter Mental Illness Among Religious . . . Ricl~arg P. Vaugl~an Christ and the Supernatural Life . Daniel ,J. M~ Callahan Book Reviews :(~.uestio~s and Answers Delayed Vocations Roman Documents about: China Sacred Music and the Liturgy VOLUME 18 NUMBER REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS VOLUME 18 JANUARY, 1959 NUI~IBER 1 CONTENTS EDITORIAL NOTE ........................................ 3 PIUS XII’S ALLOCUTION TO CLOISTERED CONTEMPLATIVES~ Translated by Frank C. Brennan, S.J ........................ 4 KEEPING THE RULES~P. DeL~tter, S.J ..................... 13 OUR CONTRIBUTORS ............. i ....................... 24 DELAYED VOCATIONS .................................... 24 SEVERE MENTAL ILLNESS AMONG RELIGIOUS-- Richard P. Vaughan, s.J ................................... 25 COMMUNICATIONS ...................................... 36 CHRIST THE AUTHOR AND SOURCE OF THE SUPERNATURAL LIFE-- Daniel J. M. Callahan, s.J ............................ ~ ......37 SURVEY OF ROMAN DOCUMENTS~R. F. Smith, S.J ......... 42 QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS: 1. "Brain-washed" Religious ............... i~ ................. 49 2. Custom of General Permission for Christmas Gift.s ...........50 3. Is Permission All That Is Required in Poverty ................ 51 4. Changing the Constitutions on the Eucharistic Fast ............51 SOME BOOKS RECEIVED ................................... 52 SUMMER INSTITUTES .................................... 52 BOOK REVIEWS AND ANNOUNCEMENTS ................. 53 REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS, January, 1959. Vol. 18, No. 1. Published bi-monthly by The Queen’s Work, 3115 South Grand Boulevard, St. Louis 18, Missouri. Edited by the Jesuit Fathers of St. Mary’s College, St. Marys, Kansas, with ecclesiastical approval. Second class mail privilege authorized at St. Louis, Missouri. Copyright, 1958, by The Queen’s Work. Subscription price in U.S.A. and Canada: 3 dollars a year
50 cents a copy. Printed in U.S.A. Editor: R. F. Smith, S.J. Associate Editors: Augustine G. Ellard, S.J.
Gerald Kelly, S.J.
Henry W’illmering, S.J. Assistant Editors: John E. Becker, S.J.
Robert F. W’eiss, S.J. Departmental Editors: Joseph F. Gallen, S.J.
E~arl A. Weis, S.J. Please send all renewals, new subscriptions, and business correspondence to: Review for Religious, 3115 South Grand Boulevard, St. Louis 18, Missouri. Please send all manuscripts and editorial correspondence to: Review for Religious, St. Mary’s College, St. Marys, Kansas. Review For Religious EDITOR R. F. Smith, S.J. ASSOCIATE EDITORS Augustine G. Pllard, S.J. Gerald Kelly, S.J. Nenry Willmering, S.d. ASSISTANT EDITORS John E. Becker, S.J. Robert F. Weiss, S.J. DEPARTMENTAL EDITORS Quest:ions and Answers-- Book Reviews-- Joseph P, Gallon, S.J. Earl A. Weis, S.J. Woodstock College West Baden College Woodstock, I~a~land West Baden Springs, Indiar~a Volume 18 1959 Editorial Office ST. MARY’S COLLEGE St:. Marys, Kansas Publisher THE QUEEN’S WORK St:. Louis, Missouri Published in January, March, May, July, September, November on the fifl
eenth of the month REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS is indexed in the CATHOLIC PERIODICAL INDEX EDITORIAL NOTE SEVENYETARES’ agEo inNJanuary, 1942, REVIEW FOR "RELIGIOUS published its first issue. The publication of that issue was due to the initiative of three men: Father Augustine G. Ellard, Father Adam C. Ellis, and Father Gerald Kelly, all of the Society of Jesus .and members of the teaching staff of St. Mary’s College, St. Marys, Kansas. As co-founders of the l/1WIE\\r, they also served as the editorial board for the new magazine, cbntinuing this to the° year 1955
ih that: year Father .Ellis, finding it necessary to curtail his work, withdrew from the editorial board of the I/ErIE\\
, being replaced by Father Henry Willmering, S.J. Now as REVIEW FOIl RELIGIOUS begins’its eighteenth’ ye.ar of publication, further editorial changes have been found advisable. H~nceforth the editorship of the REVIEW will be entrusted to an individual, assisted by associate, assistant, and departmental editors. On the occasion of /uch a cha~ge it is only" fitting that the new editor should express in a public way hi/ appreciation and his congratulations to the members of the former editorial board for the time and effort [vhich they generously gave to the I/EVlEW aid which made of it so successful a magazine. It is a matter of great satisfaction to him that the members of the former editorial board will remain as associate editors to gi.v.e the REVIEW the frdit of their knowledge and their long experience. It is also fitting on this occasion that a special word of thanks be given to Father Gerald Kelly. .For a long time the major part of the editorial work" of the Ill
VIEW has been borne by him
¯ accordingly, to a large extent the. godd that the RF.VIEW has done is due to ¯his ufistilating’ ~fforts. From the rdaders of REVIEW FOIl RELIGIOUS the new editor seeks first of all prayers that the REVIEW in it~ future issues may continue to serve, religious as well as it has done in the past
.secgndly he requests suggestions for changes and improvements in the magazine. The Editor Plus XIl’s AIIocu ion I:o Clois!:ered Cont:emplat:ives Translat:ed by Frank C. Brennan, S.J. [The successive parts of this allocution, which will" be published in this and two following issues of the REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS, were broadcast by Plus XII on July 19, July 26, and August 2, 1958. The official text of the allocution is to be found in Acta Apostolicae Sedis (AAS), v. 50 (1958), pp. 562-86. All divisions and subtitles in the translation are also found in the official text.] GLADLY YIELDING to your many iequests, We are happy, beloved daughters, to address all the cloistered nuns of the Catholic world on the subject which is closest to their hearts: their vocation to the contemplative life. At times you have perhaps envied the joy of pilgrims who fill to overflowing the gre.at basilida of St. Peter and the audience chambers of the Vi~tican to assure Us of their pride in belonging to the Catholic Church and of their delight in welcoming the words of its universal head. At this time We are mindful- of your three thousand two hundred monasteries spread throughout the whole world and in each of them We visualize a recollected audience which, though silent and invisible, yet pulsates with the charity that unites you. How could you be absent from Our mind and Our heart--you who constitute a chosen group in the Church, called as you are to a more intimate participa-tion in the mystery of the redemption? Thus it is with all Our paternal affection that We wish you to preserve intact that religious life o~ yours which in its essential elements is identical for all of you but" whidh varies ~evertheless in accord-ance "with the inspiration of your different founders and according to the historical circumstances through which their work has lived. The canonical contemplative life is a path toward God, an ascent which is often rough and austere but in which the labor of each day, supported as it is by divine p~omises, is enlightened by the obscure yet certain possession of Him toward Whom you strive with all your strength. In order to CLOISTERED CONTEMPLATIVES respond better to your vocation, listen to Our message which will help you to understand it more, to love it~ with a purer and more generous love, and to realize it more perfectly in every detail of your lives. This ascent toward God is not the simple movement of inanimate creation, nor is it merely the impulse of beings who, endowed with reasofi, recognize God as their Creator and adore Him as the infiriite Being Who transcends immeas-urably all that is great and true and beautiful and good) It is more than the ascent of the ordinary Christian life, more even than the general tendency toward perfection’. It is an ideal of life, fixed by the laws of the Church, and for this reason called thecanonical contemplative life. Far from being restricted, however, to one rigidly determined form, it is of various types corresponding to the character and customs dis-tinctive of and proper to each of the various religious families such as the Carmelites, the Poor Clares, the Cistercians, the Carthusians, the Benedictines, the Dominicans, the Ursulines, and the Visitandines. This contemplative life
diversified as it is by the different religious orders and even within each of them by the subjects themselves, is a path toward God. God is the beginning and end of it
God it is who sustains its fervor and perva~es it entirely. PART I: KNOWLEDGE OF THE CONTEMPLATIVE LIFE Knowledge of the Contemplative Life as a Way Leading to God "First of all, We wish to speak to you of the knowledge of the contemplative life as a way leading to God. In order to live out in its fullness the ideal which you propose to your-selves, it
is important .that you know what you are and just What you are seeking to accomplish. The apostolic constitution Sponsa Christi of November I, 1950, includes in its first part’-’ a discussion of "virgins See the Vatican Council, Session III, Chapter 1
Denzinger n. 1782. 2AAS, v. 43 (1951), pp. 5-10. P~us,XII Review for Religious consecrated to God," as constituting a state of life which.has existed from the beginnings of Christianity down to the most recent, institutes of nuns. Without repeating what We there wrote, We’ call to your attention the advantag~ which you reap from a knowledge, at least in summary form, of the evolution of the religious life for women, and of the different forms it has taken throughout the ages. Thus .you~ will better appre-ciate the dignity of your state of life, as well as the originality of the order to which you belong and its bond with the whole Catholic tradition. General Principles Concerning the Nature of the Contemplative Life At this time We shall dwell only on those general prin-ciples which distinguish your life from that of others. For this purpose we have recourse to the sound and reliable teach-ing of St. Thomas. According to this master of Catholic theology, human activity can be distinguished into active and contemplative, jugt as the unde’rstanding, that uniquely human power, can be considered either as active or passive.’~ The human intellect is ordered either to the knowledge of truth-- and this is the work of the contemplative understanding, or to external action--and this is proper to the active or practical intellect. But the contemplative life, according to St. Thomas, far from being confined to a lifeless intellectualism or abstract speculation, also brings into play the heart and the affections. The reason for this he finds in the very nature" of man. Since it is the human will which impels the other human faculties to act, it is likewise the will which moves the intellect to operation. Now the will belongs to the domain of the affections
accordingly it is love which moves the under-standing in all of its acts, whether it be love of knowledge itself or love of the thing which is known. Citing a text St. Gregory, St. Thomas underlines the part played by the love of God in the contemplative life in the expression "... Summa Theologiae, 2-2, q. 179, a. 1 ad 2
a. 2 in c. January, 1959 CLOISTERED CONTEMPLATIVES in quantum scilicet aliquis ex dilectione Dei inardescit ad eius pulchritudinem conspiciendam" (in as far as one is inflamed by love of God to seek the contemplation of His beauty). The love of God which St. Thomas places at the very beginning of contemplation he also proposes as its final goal, for contemplation reaches its fullness in ’that joy and peace which the soul tastes when it possesses the beloved object of its search) Thus the contemplative life is completely permeated by divine charity which, inspires its very. first steps and rewards its efforts. The object of contemplation for St. Thomas, is prin-cipally divine truth, the final goal of human life. Contem-plation requires, as a necessary preparation, the , subject’s exercise of the moral virtues
and it is aided throughout its development by other acts of the understanding. Before arriv-ingat the end of its search, it is also aided by the visible works of creation which reflect invisible realities) But its ultimate perfection is achieved only in the contemplation of di, v.ine truth, the supeme beatitude of the human spirit." Misunder-standing, narrow mindedness, and. erroneous opinions will be avoided if in speaking of the contemplative life, care is taken to recall the Angelic Doctor’s teaching which We have just outlined in its essentials." The Nature of the Contemplative Life According to the Apostolic Constitution Sponsa Christi We must now determine the nature of the canonical contemplative life which you are leading. We take our defini-tion of it from the apostolic constitution Sponsa Christi, Article 2, parggraph 2: "On the general statutes of cloistered nuns." "By the canonical contemplative life we do not mean that interior, God-centered life to which all sbuls living in religion and even in the world are called and which each one can lead individually. Rather we mean the external profession of a Summa Theologiae, 2-2, q. 180, a. 1 iffc. 5See Rom. 1:20. Sumraa Theologiae, 2-2, q. 180, a. 4 in c. PIus XII Review for Religion,s religious life which, whether by cloister or by exercises of piety, of prayer, and of mortification, or finally by the labor which is requii:ed of the nuns, is so ordered to interior con-templation that the whole of life and every detail of it can and should be easily and efficaciously penetrated by the search after this contemplation.’’v Subsequent articles in the consti-tution single out other features in the canonical contemplative life for women. Among these are the solemn vows of religion, pontifical cloister, the divine o~ce, the autonomy of monas-teries, the federation and confederation of monasteries, monas-tic work, and .finally the apostolate. We do not propose to treat each of these points here but only to explain briefly the definition cited above. What the Contemplative Life is Not We shall first of all state what the canonical contempla-tive life is not. It is not, according to the constitution, "that interior, God-centered life to which all souls living in religion and’~even in the world are called and which each one can lead individually."s The constitution Sponsa Christi adds no further distinc-tion to this negative part of its definition. It makes it clearly understood that it will not discuss this aspect of the religious life and that it is not addressed to those who practice it exclu-sively. It further states that all are invited by Christ to this kind of life, even those who live in the world in whatever state of life, including that of marriage. But since the "apostolic constitution does not speak of this kind of contemplative life, We wish here to single out the existence of a contemplative life practiced in secret by a small number of persons who live in the world. In Our allocution of December 9, 19:57, to the Second International Congress of the States of Perfection,9 We said that there are today Christians "who, known to God alone, are engaging in the practice of the evangelical counsels AAS, v. 43 (1951), pp. 15-16. Ibid., p. 15. AAS, v. 50 (1958), pp. 34-43. Janl~ary, 1959 CLOISTERED CONTEMPLATIVES by private and secret vows, and are guided with respect to obedience and poverty by persons whom the Church has deemed fitted for this work and to whom she has entrusted the direction of others in the exercise of perfection." These people lead an authentic life of Christian perfection although it is outside any canonical form of the states of perfection. And We concluded this address by saying that "none of the elements which constitute Christian perfection is found want-ing among these men and women. They truly participate, therefore, in the life of perfection, even though they may not be engaged in any juridical or canonical state of perfection.’’~° We can repeat this statement now in connection with a type of life wherein one strives toward perfection by living a contempla-tive life and by the practice of the three vows of religion, but privately and independently of the canonical forms envisioned by the apostolic constitution Sponsa Christi. No doubt, the external conditions necessary for such a life are more diffi-cult to verify than those required for the active .life
but they can be met. Since these persons are not protected by any kind of canonical cloister, they practice solitude and recollection in a heroic manner. We find a good example of this in the Gospel of St.~’ Luke wl~ewree read of the prophetess Anna, a widow after seven years of marriage, who retired into the Temple wher~ she served the Lord night and day in prayer and fasting.’1 Such a private form of the con-templative life is not unknown in the Church, and the Church approves of it in principle. Primacy of Contemplation in the Canonical Conti~mplative Life The positive part of the definition given in paragraph 2 of the Constitution Sponsa Christi defines the canonical con-templative life as "the external profession of a religious life that is so ordered to interior contemplation that the whole of PIUS XII Review for Religious life and every detail of it can and should be easily and effica-ciously penetrated by the search after this contemplation." Among the prescriptions of religious discipline the text speci-fies cloister, exercises of piety, of prayer, of mortification, and finally the manual labor which is suitable for nuns. But these particulars are enumerated only as means of attaining the essential goal which is interior contemplation. What is first of all required of the nun is .that she so unite herself to God in prayer, meditation and ~ontemplation that. all herthoughts and actions be suffused with a realization of God’s pr.esence and be ordered to His service. If that should ever be lack-ing, the very soul of the contemplative life would be lacking, and no canonical pr~scription could supply it. The contem-plative life, to be sure, is not restricted exclusively to contem-plation. It includes many other elements, but contempla-tion does occupy the first place. We might go so far as to say that contemplation completely pervades the contempla-tive life, not in the sense that it prevents one from thinking of anything else or from doing other things, but in the sense that in the ultimate analysis it is contemplation that gives meaning, value, and orientation to the contemplative life. What we wish to emphasize with all Our authority is the preemi-nence of meditation and contemplation over every other path to perfection, over all practices and all forms of organiza-tion and federation. If you are not firmly anchored in God, if your mind is not continually returning to Him as to a pole of irresistible attraction, then it must be said of your con-templative life what St. Paul in his First Epistle to the Corin-thians said of certair~ Christians who overestimated the charis-’ matic gifts and failed to accord first place to charity: "If I have not charity, I am become as sounding brass or.a tinkling cymbal..... If I have not charity, it profiteth me nothing.’’1"~ It can rightly be said of a contemplative life without con-templation that "it profiteth nothing." 12 1 Cor. 13 : 1 and 3. 10 January, 1959 CLOISTERED CONTEMPLATIVES just as the human body in possession of all its organs but bereft of the soul. is not .a man, so all the rules and exer-cises of a religious order do .not constitute the’ contemplative life when contemplation itself, the vital principle, is absent, Formation of Religious in the contemplative Life If the~reti~al comments, such as the one We have just sketched," can help" to enrich .your.okn~wledge of the con-templati~, e life, ’certainly. the daily practice of your vocation brings, for its part, an abundant variety of lessons/For cen- ~ur~!~s hol~" women, ~hether they be Carmelites, Ben~edictines, Poor Clares, Dominicans, Ursulines, or Visitan-din. es, have reached a profound under.standing of the nature and of the requirements .of. the canonical contemplative life. From their very entrance intg" t.h.e .cloiste~r, candidates are taught the rules and the customs of their order
and this fo’rmation 6f mind and will which" is .begun in the novitiate continues ~throughOut their entire religious life. Such is the purpose of the instruction and spiritual direction given by superiors of the order br by the priests who are confessors, spiritual directors, and retreat masters. Usually nuns Who live according" to a ~listinctive .spirituality are directed by priests belonging to the masculine branch of their, order and there-fore possessing the s~me"spi~ituality. In addition, the Church h~ts throughout the ages cultivated the science of mystical theology which "has proved itself not only useful but ever~ necessary for the direction of c~ontemplatives. It gives proper orientation and renders signal service by ferreting out illu-sions and by distinguishing what is authentically supernatural from what is pathological., In this delicate field women them-selves have been of great service to theology and to directors of souls. ,It is enough to mention here. the writings of-the great St. Theresa of Avila who, as we know, when ther~ was question of settling difficult proble~ms of.the contemplative life,~ preferred the advice of an experienced theologian to that of a mystic who lacked clear and precise theological knowledge.. 11 P~us XII In order to deepen by daily practice your appreciation of. the contemplative life, it is important to remain receptive to the teaching that is provided, to welcome it with attention and with the desire of mastering it, each one according to her capacity and stage of development. It would be equally erroneous to let your aim be too high or too low, or to try following only one way identical for all, or to demand of all the same efforts. Superiors responsible for the formation of their subjects will know how to establish a just mean. They will not demand too much from the less gifted nor will they compel them to go beyond the limits of their abilities. Like-wise an Asian or an African will not be obliged to adopt religious attitudes that are natural for Europeans. A cultured and carefully’educated young girl will not be bound to a form of contemplation which is suited .to those who are less gifted.. At times the invectives of St. Paul against worldly wis-dom, found in his First Epistle to the Corinthians, are cited to thwart the legitimate desire of nuns wishing to reach a degree of contemplation in keeping with their abilities. These words of the Apostle are quoted to them: "We preach Christ crucified’’’~ and "I have desired to know nothing among you, except Jesus Christ and Him crucified.’’’4 But this is a mis-understanding of St. Paul, who intends to denounce the vain pretensions of human knowledge. The desire to have an ade-quate spiritual formation is not at all reprehensible nor in any way opposed to tha~ spirit of humility and self-denial which a sincere love of the cross of Chris~ demands. We here conclude, beloved daughters, the first part of our discussion
and We call down upon you the light of the Holy Spirit that He may help you to understand the splendor of your vocation and to live it Out in all its fullness. As a pledge of these divine favors, We impart to you with all Our heart Our paternal and apostolic benediction. I Cor. 1:23. Ibid., 2:2. 12 Keeping !:he Rules P. DeLel:t:er, S.J. IWILL BURST ASUNDER rather than transgress volun-tarily even the least order or regulation." Thus resolved the young Jesuit saint, John Berchmans. And the future apostle of the Sacred Heart, Blessed Claude de la Colombi~re, when in tertianship, took a vow to keep his rules according to a formula approved by his director. Both this resolve and this vow express an identical faith in the religious rules and a like love for them. Both John and Claude believed in their rules as the divinely intended way to holiness, and they loved them as directing their eager desirefor progress along the way of the divine will and good pleasure. This faith and this love led them to a grim determination of fidelity at any price. But they were saints! and of another time! Today, religi-ous are liable to take a different view of the practice of their rules. Modern people, it is ~aid, and particularly the young, loathe regulations and constraint. They dream of a free expan-sion of their personalities
they have greater faith in their own initiative and personal inventions than they have in external laws and rules. Not surprisingly, they sometimes lose their balance and incline to depreciate and neglect accepted ways and customsla one-sidedness that is not without risk and dan-ger. Religious today~ who once lived according to these ideas of the "world" and who continue to live and work in the midst of this world without being of it may well fail to keep immune from this dangerous stand concerning rules and regulations. Unless they shield themselves against influences from the world by prayer and reflection, they gradually fall victims to this sort of practical "modernism," both in their theoretical views of the rules and in their practical observance or non-observance of them. They do believe, no doubt, that it is their duty to keep the rules’, that. this fidelity is for them 13 P. DELETTER Review for Religious the safe way to sanctity and apostolic .fruitfulness traced out by unmistakable providential indications. But at times, particularly on busy days or at times of spiritual low ebb, they may feel perplexed about how to manage to keep all the rules. There are so many of them
it is scarcely possible to know and remem-ber, let alone to keep them! In those moments especially, the iriclination to depreciate and .neglect ’the rules is fanned by the breeze" that blows from the outside world into the precinct~ of the cloister. Unless they build up by prayer and meditation a firm motivation and an enlightened resolve to keep the rules, religious may unwittingly be contaminated by the modern dis-esteem for regulations. It may be well then to" ask ourselves: What do:we mean by keeping the rules? How shall we manage ifi practice? Why must we take the trouble? Rules of Two Kinds Among the religious rules which of themselves do not bind under sin--we leave aside the rules that determine the "matter of the vows and for that reason entail obligations under pain of sin--we should for our present purpose distinguish two cate-gories or kinds. There are the disciplinary’prescriptions which concern mainly external observances and community order. These aim in the first place at the common good of the insti-tute and the external discipline .of the religious communit~y. They impose on individual-religious, members of the community, some ways of speaking, acting, or dealing with people
an order of the day, times of silence and of talking, of work and rest or re.creation. They concern the religious as. members of the community .and .determine. their individual, contributions to the good of the community
they do not directly or primarily intend their personal spiritual profit, but only indirectly and consequently, ’to the extent that each individual religious cannot fail to profit by the regularity and’order’ of a community life in which these rules are properly kept and by the° personal sacrifices this "regularity demands of each of them. 14 Jan~ary~ 1959 KEEPING THE RULES There are also in the religious rules spiritual directives that propose to our endeavors ideals for the spiritual life and for the Work of the apostolate and the means to strive after them. These determine the particular spirit of each institute, its. form of spirituality, and its apostolate. They often explicitly state the proper virtue of the institute. They aim directly at the spiritual perfection of individual religious’ and at their spiritual apostolate, indirectly at ~he common spiritual good of the com-munity and the institute, since the fervor of a community and of an institute results from the spiritual and apostolic quality of its members. These rules prescribe and propose obligations that are more a matter of interior spirit than of external practice and, consequently, are less open to control and check than are disciplina.ry rules. It requires little reflection to see that keeping the rules means one thing with regard to the first category and another with regard to ’the second. Keeping Disciplinary Rules We keep disciplinary rules when we actually do what they prescribe, for example, keep silence, make a visit to the Blessed Sacrament, study, or follow the common exercises, and do not do what they forbid, for instance, not go out without due leave nor recreate outside the appointed time. This external fulfillment of the rule is an easy matter to control. We can easily know, and others too can see whether we do and omit what is expected of us. It may be well, however, to note that an occasional break-ing o~ a rule which is not frequent or habitual and happens out of human frailty and forgetfulness, however regrettable, need not and generally does not take away our real desire and resolve to keep the rules. Our fidelity remains intact even then, provided we endeavor to make good our neglect as far as we can and do penance for our transgression even on our own initiative and without awaiting official correction. These occa- 15 P. DELETTER Review for Religion,s sional failures generally imply, on the part of the religious, little guilt. They can and should be rather an occasion for humility and patience
never should they be a reason for open or hidden discouragement. They do not affect our fervor and, when taken humbly and patiently, can turn to greater spiritual good. Moreover, they gradually decrease in number and in guilt in the measure that our resolve of fidelity grows in intensity and we by practice acquire the habit of living according to the rules. Nor do these occasional lapses much affect the common good, which is the first purpose of disciplinary rules. They do not ruin the general discipline and regular observance. This regularity supposes that we habitually keep the rules and correct occasional failings. It does not demand of us the impossible ideal that human beings should as it were turn angels and be raised above all human frailty. It is a saint who said that the difference between a fervent and a lax community does not lie in this, that in the first no failings occur while in the second they do. No, failings happen in both
but in a fervent com-munity they are less frequent and are corrected, while in a lax community they go unpunished. On both counts, there-fore, that of the individual religious’s conscience and that of the good of the community, occasional breaking of disciplinary " rules need not label a religious or a community as guilty of infidelity to the rules. Only those religious must be said not to keep their rules who neglect them habitually or frequently, who care little and take little trouble to regulate their manner of living according to the rules. These, in spite of occasional fidelity {for they need not be violating the rules all the time), do not bring to the common observance the share they are expected to con-tribute. Their negligence does harm to the regularity of the community and to the common discipline. And they them-selves suffer spiritual harm from their neglect and unconcern about the common good. For though the breaking of rules is 16 January, 1959 KEEPING THE RULES not of itself a sinful transgression, .yet in the habitually negligent a sinful motive all too often prompts their manner of a~ting and turns their infidelity into sin. Actually, the habitual observance of disciplinary rules, for all its being mainly a matter of external conduct, is not well possible without an interior spirit. Whether we view it from the angle of the community or from that of the indi-vidual religious, in both respects it supposes an interior dis-position that prompts the external fulfillment. Regula¥ observ-ance is the contribution each religious is to make to the com-mon discipline and order
it must be prompted by the genuine and effective desire for the good of the community and of the other members. Then only can religious infuse a living soul into their habitual fidelity. Without this soul, that fidelity is precarious and liable to decay. And for the religious them-selv, es, fidelity to discipl
-
Dublin Core
The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.
Title
A name given to the resource
Library and Museum Collections
Description
An account of the resource
Please browse the more than 8000 knit- and crochet-related treasures in the CKC Collections Resource <a href="http://digital.centerforknitandcrochet.org/collections/show/1">Museum and Library Collections</a> (drawn from <a href="https://dp.la/info/developers/" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer noopener">Digital Public Library of America</a>). CKC is seeking new partner organizations to share their collections of knitting and crochet with visitors to this resource. Contact us at <a href="mailto:collections@centerforknitandcrochet.org">collections@centerforknitandcrochet.org</a> for more information about participating. <br /><br /><a href="https://docs.google.com/document/d/11Hb_Y75HnhkCE5i4mKpcTlB8Msp_lB0XUtQr5S8XXKA/edit?usp=sharing" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer noopener">Learn more about criteria for Share Your Treasures.</a>
Identifier
An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context
1
Still Image
Upload at least one image that shows the object in its entirety along with detail views as desired.
• Jpeg format
• At least 3 MP in size
• 300 ppi
• Images produced with digital camera to highest quality setting (e.g. superfine, best) are usually acceptable.
• Users who want to contribute video or audio files please contact info@centerforknitandcrochet.org for more information.
Dublin Core
The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.
Relation
A related resource
linkto:001:http://wcudigitalcollection.contentdm.oclc.org/cdm/ref/collection/p16232coll18/id/2038
thumb:001:http://wcudigitalcollection.contentdm.oclc.org/utils/getthumbnail/collection/p16232coll18/id/2038
Description
An account of the resource
Between 1914 and the late 1960s, the Champion Fibre Company published an internal newsletter, called The Log, to share news about the Canton mill, the community, and its employees. After 1940, news from the entire “Champion Family,” which included mills in Hamilton, Ohio; Houston, Texas and Sandersville, Georgia, was featured in each issue.
• PLANTS AT VOL. XXX HA.Mlt TON" OHIO •• ;:; ' ·: ·: .. ;· ' ' • . - • • - ~ .. .. CANTON. N·ORTH CAROLINA : HOUSTON, TEXAS : SANDERSVILLE, GEORGIA NIA RCH 1947 NO.3 . T hirty-tlzird Year of Publication G. W. Phillips, Editor Emeritus . . CAL SKILLMAN, Ma.,.aqinq Editor RAY GARRETT, HamUton Division Ed'ito;ri JAMES DEATON, Canton Division Editor; A. M. KO'URY. Houston Division Editor Editorial Advisor-s, REUBEN B. ROBERTSQN, JR, • . DWIGHT J. THOMSON I N THIS ISSUE Flood and. Fire Destroys Hamilton Champion----- --- ---- ~- - 2 New Dies.el Electric Locomotive------~-------------------- 5 Editorial _______________________ -~- _ _ _ _ _____ __ _____ __ 6 The Blmv Tower ____ __ _____ ___________________ -___ _______ 6 The Quiet C01:ner -------- - ------~------ ~-- - ------------- 7 . . Ou-r Cover Pict-uTe -------'------ ------------------------- 7 Emerson Robin on ----------- -------------- -- -·--------- 7 Proudly We Present---------------- ----~ ------------- 7, 12 \Vorld's Lar-gest Paper Machine ------:- --- - ---:-------- ----- 9 Credit Unions -- --------------'--~---------- ---- ---------- 13 Hamilton Personal ----- - --------- ---------.--~---~------- 14 Canton PersQnals -- ----~------------- --- ----------·- ---- 28 Houston Personals _____ ----.! ___ ____________ ..,.. __ .,. _ -------... 35 Sandersville Personals ------------------------------~---- 40 ' . . . .. Two CltaJnpr.'on 's Hamz'lton Division plant was t!estroyt!d by the ternble Mia;ni f/ alley Flood and the fire which followed the flood waters. Above are the remains of the Coating Mill tfS it appeared at the end of March, 1913 . ' • ,. ·- ' 0 • ----~--· 7 r r - l) t .... & I ! . t I 7 IS b - • ' SF . It , HIP Cha1npion came tlerough the tei! of fire and water to rebuild and t:o11tinue her leaderJhip in the manufacture of quality papers. A/Jove iJ a view of today's Har11zilton Di ision Mills. Powntown Hamilton before water reached its crest. ·. - c. • \. GENEBAl. VIEW OF WRECK1lGE at the approxhnate loc.aijon of the present Machine .Shop and Power House. · The words "the flood" nte1ztioned in .Hatnilton, Ohio mean !the jlnod of Ma.rc/z 1913, but to Hamilton ChampiiJns it still anotlzer horror· f ire. . Thirty-four years ago, m~ontlz, Hamilton Clza111 pion was DES TR 0 Y .ED !Jy · Va again in its bank . h th · Co tin The mill w t -r \ er t their hciO'ht a fir _1i ll of h an1pi on and bu rued f ras '( mpl ( ·l.' de tr d. t rt d in r lO da ys. P r perty dama in tl rer 0 die of c1 tizen w it XC' d d $15 000000. r r c v r d} but tl e actua l. 1 ",' f lif wa, nen~r a ura I y dete mined. hampio . H mil n and th nti r ~{i ami · a lley are toda prot ted by the 1 Iia1ni n er ancy plan, a pr j ct vo d or nd pa1 by the citizens of the Miami Valley. • T 0 A E XTRA! ···- HAMilTON · iiW ~ NEW ~-- ...;.-- To All Hannlt ;n WorkinP . ·· . ' St:~d. 1o H .. rnilton. · i Your o~rtum l1i> m ~t¢r b'ere .than ve:r belont and ~ .r- thall ir> any Othel cit • < Dtb'le y'll to- • ._.,.,_('ll e Md ..-fu-.nillh ~'OUT t.or-. We <.u t .,..ldt~ heip fr'lln Uliifi.Y iiOI:Il'~llS Mil we lai&.v tL.t J we 8!" gointr to_J~ abk- 1111 "v.11 ou importar~t aieL 11111 addiMu lJu. 13wl a new. hal• aacl batl~f Champion bcrby. . ' ROM HE EDITORS B . n . Phillips h piri f )1 r i inh rent in b th man ~ nd t · t - r little · rk, nd a littl . pl r To ch r u ~ I ng lif ~ hi hw - . i a ood anti ot f r bodil ~ r m n al 'hau tion. The old ada ! ''All t · rk and no pla«· mak s J a dull boy,' j~ an e tabli 'h d rin i 1 of u;utl1. nythmcr w 1 ·e to do IS a ame ~nvthin '"e haY to do i v ork th refore, we should make a ame out of our \ . rk. Ba eball, a y u kno ,,, i a gr at merican game. ~Jillion of people crowd th o-rand tand and b l ea~h ers d~rin th · sea on to ee th crames and r ot for theu favonte "-' team. Did it ever occur to you that bu iness is the greatest game of all? Son1.e men make a bu iness of playing baseballother prefer to make a crame of business.-In the game of baseball the manager and player are always on the same side-always together-they are never playing against each o her. The player are aware of the fact that no man can win if hi team lose , tl1erefore, each player enters the game with the purpose of putting his very best into it-playing together under the direction of t he Captain-to win-to ucceed . . In the game of business; the company and its employees make one team, and to be success ful they must all be on 'the same side. In order to meet competition the rules of the game must be observed or the umpire-the customer . may de~ide against you. In baseball, whatever your part m the game, whether you are at bat, running bases, in the fi eld, pitching or catching, you are expected to play the game well -so, in the game of business-whatever your job, in t he factory, or in the office, the success of the team-the business you are engaged in, is depending n you to put your very best effort into it. As in baseball, so it is in the business you are engaged in-:-you cannot be careless or indifferent or off your guard without risking the reputation or success of the t a.m or company you are working for. The reputation of Champion for producing fine paper and pleasing the customer may be injured by a carelc , indifferent workman. In basebalt, three outs put the batting team out, so,. in bu in~ ss too many mistak will be counted against the standing of the corr;t any you a e orking for. Therefore, remember I(The reput ation of the t am attracts curtomers and judges the wages of the players." . In baseball or in business, 1 t' 1 Jay th g~ 1 well- 1 t put or best eff rt into it. The sprrit d co p ·r i n in ba b 11 or in bu iness will win the gam . Re mb r, th ~ ucc s f the team-the business you are enga<}' d in m y b dr.pending on you, ther fore, let's all work t eth r under th dire - tion of the Captain-the managemcn of Champion, to maintain the Spirit of Cooperation and ood FelLowship throughout the organization. u'fhe reputation of the team attracts customers at~rd judges the wages of the players.11 Six HE 1'he article (] anuary Loc) which unfolded the story a Clopay was su perbly defined in ever·y detail. In addition 1 HE Lo itself represents a very fine company house organ. and you and y our organiaztimz are to be commefzded on this publication. f ohn S . S tark, Vice-President Clopay Corporation We appreciate your commendations. Many readers e pressed favorable reactions to the article. We are encour .. aged to try another and similar feature. Your January title page picture of HT he Old Rail Fence J made me so homesick for my home that I would like to have an enlargement to hang in my office. Many admired this has been sent to him. • Dick Brown, E ditor The Southwestern Purchaser • picture. 1\tfr. Brown's en largement In looking through the February Log, I notice the uneven allotment of space to different departments and also between Divisions. How come?- A Houston Reader. Space is not allotted to reporters or Divisions. All copy is used as submitted with only slight edito6al deletion when text is a repeti tion of copy u ed in other storie or when a fe·.v lines must be cut to eliminate carry-over to ano her column or page. At some time in the future a definite pace budget wi:ll be set up for reporters and Divisions. Like all budgets it will proba bly be difficult to administer. I sure u•as happy to receive the last two copies of the Log at home by mail. My husband usually forgot to bring a cop 1 home. I read evny word in the magazin . and then the children take it to school. T hanles.-A Cha-m pion (1! a milton) fVi/e. ur thank o you, but t 11 u , do the hildren tak th magazine to chool for reader interest or f r th , ld pap r drive? I used to be able to pi /;:. up the L g and fi nd all the news f our Division at a glan , nozo it is aU 1n£x d m·mmd in the /1' nt part and then more in the r m· of th boo!?. Yo1t may h ve a 1' ()Jon fo1· this, but why not expla·in it to ymtr 1· aders. - A Canton Old T£nur. 1 h re is a rctts n and we hot that · ou agree that it i a g od one. We plan to carry news in the fr nt or en ral sc tiou f Th Log that m.ay be of inte rest t all employee or heir families, r gardless of the Division at which bey work. The Divisi nal sections will carry pers nal items such a weddings, children's pi_ctures, vacation news of indivi~ u a l s and other items that possibly have news value only to fnends and immediate ac.q uaintanccs. THE HO\V ~IUCH DO YOU READ? Or to put it another ~ay. is your reading limited to the sports page and the unnie,? If that' the ca e, you are among the many who 1ave allowed themselve to b ecome intellectually lazy which s indeed a seriou thing. \\"e haYe no idea of condemnincr the sports page and unnie as we enjoy them too but we do feel th at if your .. eading stop the re, then you are wrong. It hould ca r ry on hrough the rest of the paper-the news storie , the editorials, c. But let's dig a bit d eeper into this matter a nd see if there 'sn·t a real reason why we hould read in the right way. The onth ahead are of vital import ance to every American! 1111.·,'-'Ur country i one of the few remaining in which free enter' ri e i the way of life. \Ve must a ll do our sh a re to see that ·t remains this way. ,.\nd if we are to do thi ~ , isn 't it logical to say that we must eet: ourselve fully informed on wh at 1 · happening in our o munity ou r state and ou r nation ? If this is an acceptable a ement doesn't it follow that to be fully informed we must read constantly from the various sources that are at our . ~ _ nger q:: s. One of the mai n sources of informa ti on is our local newspaper. R ega rdless of the beliefs of its editors, it will carry accurate news accounts as it receives t hem from the national e en.·ice . F rom the editori a ls, you can learn much of ho he particular paper feels about matters of interest ·of a orts civic, political, national, etc. Ot~er fine source . a re the well-established weekly news man-azmes such as Ttme or Newsweek. These give broad co ·era~e to nation al and international affairs. In addition through their special section on cience, art, religion and o her . we can keep up to date on the new trends and discm ·erie in the e fi eld s. Finally, each new day sees new non-fiction books placed o . he helve of our book stores. Of cou rse, it is impossible for any. one per on to read them all but t here are a lways a \ w~1 ~ten by the real authoriti es, with whi ch we should all e. f.am1tiar. l\lany ne :vsl?apers, particul a rly i_n th eir Sunday e ltl~ns. have a book rev1ew sect1on from wb1ch you ca n get e Q1&t of uch new books and an opinion of t heir value. .\Ye mean .in no way to say that you should abandon all .cuonal re dmg. \Ve feel however, that every American _ou d pl ce. above reading for pleasur that reading which ·1l1 _enab!<: h1m t,o lay his part as a citizen to the very best O c hi a th~y . 1 here can be no doubt that our country not . need ~ mtell ctually alert citizens for tbe next few month. , for always. What do you think? OUR CO VER PICTURE On the front cover of our magazine this month, is a reproduction of a kodachrome of the Rainbow Natural Bridge in Utah. It i the largest bridge of its kind in the world. From the bed of the stream to the top of the arch it is 309 feet, ha a span of 27 feet, and the a rch a t the t p is 40 feet thick. It i said, the Capitol building in W ashington could be slipped und r the arch with room t o spare. The bridge is of beautiful varicolored sand tone and is shaped by ages of wind and water and sanded to a glass-like surface that glistens in the sun. Its name-''Rainbow Bridge"-is taken from both its sh ape and color. It is located in a remote spot difficult to re ac h~onc can reach it from the Arizona side over a very strenuo us t ra il. The a rea immedi a tely su rrounding it has been made a national monument. EMERSON DIVISION ROBINSON RESIGNS EDITOR OF "THE • AS HAMILTON LOG" On January 15, Emerson Robinson checked his last copy f?r Tr-rE Loc and ended nearly 14 years of service to Champ! On. In the year 1933 he started with Champion as the Editor of a new Hamilton Division publication known a CHAMPIO• AcTlVITIES. Many ·Hamilton employ s sti ll ref r to the history of Champion that ran for many m nths in this magazin . I-r: Nov mber, 1939, the CHAMPION TtVJTTES was merg-ed With TH · LoG and Robin s n carried on a th Divisi nal E~ito~ fo: Hamilt Jn. Th e v r incr a sing lemands for ed1t nal t~me ~nall y ~ ec J c .too gr at. He decided to carry on nly w1th h1 s full tim dut1 ·s as H.on ilt n r pr sentative for a Cin innati n wspap r. His he rful , mil will b missed by ev ry on of his Cham i•n. fri ~ nds, "nd they ar 1 gion. H i known by som<.: of 1:1s fn ends as ' I. ~ k" and by th rs as 'Rob", but ~o all he L a r •a] ~ru fnend. They air ady mi s hi daily Jaunts · bout th mtll. He and hi s wife, Emm. resid at 3219 rie m ·r A cnu , Hamilton, Ohio. ' Seven : 0 I I c I R •bt' , . . 1· t , Ch Ill ic t'll .' I ' ' 1 1 () 1 ; h r )I'.' It" 1.':-l '·- ltlll t·r iittht ll nil '1 l ;,ii 1. 1'1 ~~lh in• · 1 l n• ·I . hcdul-ill' 1' · nmcn .t H 1111 < 1 nl dt<-n in 11 ,, I n lt•\\ ,·'-illth }lnl. P1j)I\'•U1l. . ' ' W1L t 1!1 '1 ' U t c·r'' Jthc \ i1 1Ht in\ In I l• · I _ 1l tt1.' ·r c I hi. ' ntn i i,·n , -. ' · r t t I i cur ( 11 11 i 1 I 1 d l 14 .' , 1 ·t' 1 111 lt' i tt .t~h·, n • hi t nl un il I :- ~1·-- 1 t. n . • 1 t'm! ·r 20. l l)~t) \\ ith Tll' I Ilk ,f \J t. ll. 1 urinL. hi. f~._• lr Y ', r uf lllilit·11 • • ~ n i .. : le . ~._· H nH ~t t>f hi: tinH' in 1 ' · ~ • n c \' n 1 k. i t"l at t h c llt.• i vi icm EJit ur. llc n · ·d 110 intt,,dllllt<•ll to H amil un ·mrloyt.:e ha vin~ W<>tk ·J n Di· i 1cn L . t.tff. . ·r, r · i · ''• -Ha ~ Mrs. Norma Hac ·cer iltc.uian. 1 ft l'rad · i••o Loq R porter, Hamilton Dlv. frr m Han ilt n Hi v s \.Wloed and wed by L . Bob H it ·k r nJ a t · h id · · j den ·e in L('"' ng lc F . \\'or hand. l r,nt'!(,m '.'·can" li )LISt n in S ·pt ~mber of 1 CJ45. Ina much as hubby, Bob, and b roth ·r-in-la ', J ohn, c members of the Ho 1s on Di vi ion, . or rna 1 ned c n r October and ha graced the P ers0nnel Office incc h' da . She began writing for the Loc in J unc and ha been a re_ ul r contribut r t these pages. Mrs. H acker spends her pare ime in a endin h U nivers ity o f H ou ton evening cia ~cs in B u ine - d ini - tration; or knitting oaudy ock for H ubb , Bob. he a ,_ her other evening are spent spectator-wi e '·atchinl'l' B 'b play basketball, softball and other ports in ea~(JD . Norma is an exceptionally good cook, o::.pecializinO' in T ol lH o use cookies and " Chili Soup". he attend the .\1ethoJi- t Church each Sunday in P a ·adena ( pecially to hear ).1r. Smathers golden tenor in the church choir) . Norma is an enthusiastic reporter and like to writ her "Mill l\1eanderings" about the act i\'itie of our Champi 1 Folk, but j ever amazed a t the amount of her copy we ar called upon to censor. By A. J/. k t tr SAM OLSEN lS FETED BY FRIENDS. Upper left: Hom r H. La . . er mak s presentation lo Sam. Upper riqht: Guy Randall, Andy Anderson and Jim Hoern r voice their qood·byea. Lower left: Sam than'rs his fri nda for their qift. tower riqhl: Part of the crowd with Joe Piqqott and Walter Hobb rqer 1D th• limeliqht. ' . ..... i~ ., · IT IS NOT ALWAYS ROSY on paperma''in!'J m<:lchin~.- A11hO'¢CJh &tent-up wa:s considered phenomenal, ''))reeks" did occur oecasione~1ly. V'Dy-4 Fetid •. third hqnd, reachea iQr "t«i.l" fro= buckteccler, lUchatd ,JOl:lem to. ttuow lt lato ttac:k1. n 1 • ' • -· . . Above Photo by G. W. Phillips New Paper Jvfachine at Canton Divt".sion' started operatz'on on January 31. First start-up was remarkably srhooth. Chanzpi.on officials offer praise and cotnplinzents· to supervision and employees. • FIRSt REEL c:o:me trGlT.l. new No. ll Macthine. Bill Be~inq ta shown. "l•ellnllJ our' the Ut~tt l'eel of whtte pape:r to c;oUl.e fr:c:urt new mctchh•.~:e~ A. M. (luck) Falrl1rotlier, Aasiatant Ge.ner(j]. Svssennlea.dtill ef :Poper caucl locltcl raC~rswactwbaq. lookt o.a. l'l:lllEAO.NG WINDERS Voyd Ford. third hand, ·a't le ft. and Sc.tm Wilson. fourth h.and. threading the ne machine winders. FIRST WINDER REEL of White Radian1 EnveJope from No. 11 Machine u :ready to come olf winders. "Break'' conveyor is shown at left. ''Hoi Rock'' Owen. sWt foreman. and Tom Hyat.t. third hand. ate shown in ri9'l1t fore.grourtd. . GUY' HEMPHILL. of Stock and Storage Department. ta~es £irst roll from No. 11 mac.hine winders. ROLLS GOING UP-Lee v.i il:is. crane oper· ator; is shown taHnq the first rolls of White Radiant Env.elope t~ finishing area cutters. ON THESE CUTTERS are these . s-ix r.olls of Ra~iant Envelope in the Finishing area. They are first reUs to reach cutters from new machine. Cutte:r Op~rator, Pet~ Ch.ambets. is loo:.ing over 1he situation at right. CUTTER DUET-[s formed by Nellie Blalock. lett and Ethel Howell, as pc:rper comes over Finlshinq (!rea cutter$. ' ' Helen COGDitt la aboWD &'or~ bs9 Brat Ivory Ne'er. Ttn • • WORLD'S lARCES.T PAPER_ MACHINE ' By.]. 1\J. Deaton With a start-up which excelled anything in Champion's h.istory from a 'tandpoint of smoothness and efficiency, the world's Ia rgest white papermaking machin · rolled into solid production in the Canton plam January 31 , at l 0:45 P. M. Even Divi sion Ivbn::;ger H A. Helder was startled by th · sm othne , with which the new N . 11 machine swung into a tion. Not only was Mr. H Icier surprised \~ith the ori . inal operations, but plant superintendents, for m n, matZhine men and ntractors, alike, were virtually verwh 1m d \Vith th e u c s of the "ftrst start-up". . Electronic Controlled Driv n by El ctr nic Amplidyne control, th new .ma" hine st rte i up n Ivory Ne'er Tear Wrapper (subs tance 24 . 36-4,./100) n which it r m ine 1 f r v r I shifts without interru ti n. Since 'going off" N cr T ar \Vrapper, the new · machine has b n turnin out 2 -. and 2+ pound \ ,hite R diant Envel pe 'V ith lmo ~t ph 'D meoal ffl iency, with quality and producti n m u h bi h)1 r than \ as rp · ct d fr m. a new ma hine. Th ·re was little, if ny xcit me t n t h 1 art of sup r i ors, up >rint nd ·nt , t rem en or machin men · s th tim dr w near f r th riginaJ . tart up. Th y s em d to tak things f r gr nt d; th) evidently .knew that an had d n a go d job ~md that the rnammor;h ie.-ce of pap r-rnaking machinery \ ould 'tra el" in a n ast rful fa ' lion. Sorrells Makes First Move On the capable hOtllcr f \Veavcr Sorrells, · 'uperintendcnt of Paper 1\1anufacturing, fell the honored resj)on...ibi lity of taking he "tail" from the wir . "Ibis was done hurr.ie lly but ur ly by this left-ha nded !'\l perintend~nt . " . , Throut;h the presscst dryers and stacks went thts same tall' which Sorrells had NE'ER TEAR WRAPPED. Frank E:arley, Champion tier. is shown in action as he hastily wraps one amonq first bundles of I:vory. ' WRAPS FIRST ROLL-A. M. Evans of . Rewinder Room, wraps the first roll of paper from Champion's new machine. rig1nally ta rted. Onto the reel it went ju t ~ if the rnarhine had been in operation for months. \V1tne es were astounded at the performance of the new machine. T he fir t vreio-h sheet was almo t on " the mone " and a little later the weight wa "in there" and Champion's new No. 11 aper machine wa actualJy makin o- paper that would not only atisfy, but plea e the cu tamer. Robertsan Is Delighted Reuben B. Robertson. Pre ident of The Champion Paper and Fibre Company, delighted with the u.nu uaHy uccessful tart-up of the new machine addre ~ ed the followi ng letter to Jin my Hall General Superi ntendent of P aper and Board • lan ufacturing Departrnenl : I am de11 o-hted with the' ay our new 1 To. 11 sta rted up. he fi ne sta1·t and . teady run through the hift is a p lendid accomp~ i s hment for you and your fine team of fellow workr ~ and indrca e that careful preparation and intelligent lanni n in all ha es of tbe preliminary work was steadily dhered to. " Please extend to all, my mo t cordial thanks and heartiest :con ratulation n . "\~Ti h record of this sort, Champion will hold its po i- GOES TO REWINDERS--the first roll ot Wrapper finds its way to No. 2 ltewinder. Lelt to riqht are: Roy Crisp, JShift foreman; D. HalL Gunnar lohnsdnhL Chief Paper ana Board Inspector. A. M. Evana. and Frank Rewmder Oper•r. GEORGE SMATHERS- Chief Sample Clet,r. is shown lookinq o-v:er his first samples tc come from the new macbine. PAULINE RHYMER ·la shown i~ the uct of penci'lnq weights on first samples of Envelope to come from Finishinq room cutters. Mrs. Rhymer is with Paper Inspection. tion right out in the front ranks of the Industry. · I am very proud of you all." ' · World's Biggest Machines With the operation of No. 11 Machine, the Champion Canton Division now has the world's two largest white pa permaking machines in operation. No. 11 Machine is the first machine of its type to be driven by Electronic Amplidyne Control which has proven _definitely successful .from the be- , • • gmmng. The new machine has• sorne improvements over No. 12 machine at the "wet end" but both have the same deckel (width) and have comparable production capaciti es, Both mach ines can produce and are producing, plenty of paper . At the t ime of its installation, and until the installation of No. 11 11achine, No. 12 Machine, according·to records, was the largest white paper manufactu ring machine in the world. With the completion of No. 11, Champion now has the two lar e t white paper machines in operation. 1 he a-ccompanying action •~shots" tell something of the way the first paper coming from the new machine was handled in p reparation for shipment. THE FIRST SHIPMENT o1 Ivory Ne'er T~a.r Wrappet. the .fltst sheet te come from Cham~ion'a new :machln.e Ia ohouC to be shlpped to the cuatQme.r. Puu-1 Ledbetter, of Shlppiaq Depar1men1. proudly poses at iitney cont.rols. Eleuen ' SKID BEING PREP ABED. The first skid of White Radiant Envelope to come from Champion's new No. 11 Machine is beinq prepared in Finishing area. Standing. a1 left. is Hammond Cook, foreman. and J, M. ijack) Cavanaugh. Chief Finishing Inspector. at right. Tilford Howell who stacked lhe skid. is shown kneeling at left. COUNTING ENVELOPE is Grace Rowe, of Finishinq area. Paper is first sorted for any defects and then counted. This is first envelope to come from new machine. FIRST ENVELOPE shipped from Canton Divi on from new No. 11 Machine is shown here with Curtia CLa:rk. Shippinq crew 1 ader. displayinq a broad amile. Slcld had net weight of 3,680 pounds of White Radiant Env pe, sub&tance 25 x 3 20 500. Tw lfu Wesley Cobb "Log" Reporter, Hamllton Division re6enl I· 1r y , r , r n )f the rl 1mn in b J I 1 i on ,. - tion nf 'I II I-. L '• ha l e \ ri t n h. i • I ey Cob . II a b(Jr n n ai (•d i LockprJr . Y(Jt ·, n ar Lake Ont rio. in h · h · r1 r f the \V ~ern ·n· Y( r· fr · b lt- b ~i nnitt~ t 1 • rr or - in. of J '1 I y 1. ). tct bac · h ,m • a gam. He started at Champion in eptember 1 <) " .t .. pen i years on the coatcrs, and the la st ix year he ha been in Kromekote. H e is the proud father of two r ampa(Tin~ boy . Barry 10, and J errell 7, 'Nho keep his left arm (he i a outhpaw) sore from throwing baseballs antl hi left foot r r from trying to kick a football. He lives on a 6 acre country place on the Da rrto vn Pi ke, four miles northwe t of Hamilton. in Hanover T mvn hi . ' His two boys attend the Hanover school. At pre-cnt his wi f teaches the fourth grade at the New lVIiami school. His hobbies are sports, ga rdening1 reading, living in he country and dogs. His Dreams Are Coming True Right now, at the tender age of 3 ~ , he i makin two o his dreams come true, namely, living in the country and raising thoroughbred collies. year ao-o la t .:. larch the Cobbs bought their farm and last fall they pur hased their first collie, Lance. They now have two dog and e.·pe t to have many more in the great golden future. As for the farming, \Ve · ays he is learning much fr m his vvife, who wa milkin o- cows at the tender age of ix. \\"es wa born -and reared on the city str ets. As f r the dog::;, they are learning togeth r and find it the mo t abs rbing chapter in their lives. ri ture of \\'e ·' famOll ~ !lie, \V " co ir Lance-lot app ar din the 0 't b ·r, 1946 Loc. \Ve im·ite \\'e t gi\'C us a feat ure , tor, nb ut ''Th Great Gold n Futur ". \\'c \ ant t kn rw m r abu t your dream·. --The Editor. COSTS Tc .'-} ayin~· time Ltllll ·s around ·wd a I t f auy ~ , r · rcJ tinJ ·d th:t it LO ·t · plenty to li ve in the b t n::ttion on ,~ r th. \f.1n) oth 't 'H • r ·minu cd v ·r time lh y g t a f,: ·l ·ck ,·ith deducti()n::-.. But w d get s ffil prett} <• d rhin fur tl e hi d1 C(Jbt of li vina. It ~ Lo cu-.L · plenty to risk lift'. Each ye;1 r n cup, ti nal ·1 cidt L i11 th t 'ni cd St a te. t : t ov r t\\ O billion dollar:, in w c lL · .... mcJic.:d , pen, e, in surance, property d.:ltn c .. nd ther, iudirert. co t ·. And th v.:du, ther was ~mffie1eat and Kathry,n Hdden 'c use she a ked me to do ·this on o:rre o~ those cold d::Iys when m teeth were chat tering ·so and . hakm~ rny head that she hought I said yes. vVh~n I firiall :y reahz-ed what .I had l ~t 1 -~elf (and all of you 1n for I a lmost took off hke a b1g • it:d.) » )) (( « And "peaking o{ big birds, we were · all quite concern d , nd excited when Reuben1 Jr .. , landed in t~at "big bir~ ' 1n . the dri e'vay at the north end of the ma1n office, l• nday~ January 31. Not to_ be ou~_done Herb- Randall fl:e~ away IU it jus.t like he was gomg up 1.n an elevator. One chm.ce remark came out of H owa rd 1\IIattm, Sates, when he exc1rume~ qver he phone, "You w<;:m't believe wh~ t happene?, but tt Just did F~ . And you m1ght ask Clyde Norcross m the Chcm Lab ,, -hat hi r.eaction was to the ''big bittj{ aU mi .s her friendly mail gatheri ~g about 3:10 every ' af ernoon. , wodrl. Now I can~ t wait until I get started on a pa1r. So, If , all of .a sudden I become a jibbering idiot it's because_ I .· ecyn't keep t4ose ten little bobbins straight. » )) « « \ r would like to O'reet Alice Koger a a riew member of the · eno P ool and liope that her stay w·i.th us may be a long and happy Dne. Als.o, amorw the mnwccmers is Jessie Bess ~Iorganthale r who is now esablished with. Ida _.N-1ay Hamiltbn. c-he 1 taking over tile s ecretarial dutie.s for Dwight Thomson. )>D«« I would al o like to welcome I\11i1te Walsh, Sales Office; who i hack from a job well done in W asbingto.tl, D. C. » )J « « The Engineering .Department added a new face to its t'ff in the form of. one Richard Rammon. Now I nnall-x have omoone that I can say, "Open the door; Richard" to. Dicit i from \VilmingtQn7 Del., and I th ink the \Vctat'her here has . · been sh.owing off just for him. And while xve are in the EnO"ineering Departme,nt, the reasQLl I have more time than e\Ter · o o--aze out of the window and \'-Va¥e at all of you going to the eafeteri~ at 10:00 is that 'Dic.k McKasson ·(my boss ) i off on a ort of a rest cure. Seriously, we're all pulling for y.ou, Dick, and $> »«U Bad Man# s Alley The aisle from number twelve cutter to the calender field lines up three of the meanest men in our kn0wledge. J oh nny Hollister, who operates No. 21 is small, nervous and definitely dangerous. 'lhe Virginian, on No. 14, is muscular, mean and subject to mad spells. Third man is C 1y Bak --r} better known as "Swivel-Hips" Baker. Since 'Swivel Hip " has threatened Bossman J mmy 1vlanr.ing and argued so v "h mently with f ;reman Elm r Sons he must b la ssified in the dar. gerous cat gory. » )) « « The untimely death f Jerry Fol y came as a bl \ to most Champions and r~ sicl·nts all a Jong the Bel1. Line R utc. A genuine l rishman with a t:Jmi le and gr tin for , ll J e 1 n. His work seemed a pie sure as was bis life ven ·rail , uit • appropriately hi fellow belt line cmpl )y ·cs w n.: l1i pallbearer . » )) « C( One of the prettiest hiner since I on J unki1 ::.' 1 ·y-Jay was recently sported by big M ·lvin I u rdy. "Bumpin into a door" wa an old alibi lonO' in e worn ur. " Hit by a ball" passable at tirnes. ' Bouncer P urdy swear tl i ] te one'\! as as a result of '·being hit by a parking meter'. \ o v! \Ve know tho~e meter click for a in but still h ve to s e the one that bite . Eighteen J m llf ~ d1. 1 n11 n .l" J fn md I 1 '~n ' I dct i l'a , tlc tar ( · r YC ·rr 11 Ia • Youna takin 1 f tJ ll y \! • dd d th if . our. 1 ul} ( J I Jq h d "l\} t~clc ''Bill t U·n end avorin t ( t1 him · tid, 1 to t.be ( ;re ·n-\ ra ·' \ . Charn ion L a~u·. ll-St· r rarn ·. " lhui:, ·r'' 1\ll·n p JUdly flc 'd I i bulgin mu~cle .. auJ r 1 li ·d. '. ·(JJT}', Bill. 1 1d bkc ne but you " e l ill playwJ!, o;.{)itlz tlu· ;1/l.- tars". » i) ' Ma terpiec It took J udgc ummins year· to do it bu he finally pr - lu ed a rna tcrpi ·ce. '1 h roll of I· ini h he ent from ... ·o. t a lend r to th ~ cutter· wa~-> p Jt on exhibition for ··et al w s. oth ends of the roll were measured from top r the platform. ne end stcod three feet htgh. 'I l1e o p ed o his father home for three day . Neighbors 1.4-"-'epho Jed him !to return and do something about the smell. Duri n~ t he e Janua ry days · Cal in's windov;rs must remain pe whil t the boy ransacks all crevjces and wall spaces, e c. etc. He re orted to these measures to prevent his baby being bitten. Now he scratches his head and ponders if the ba:b ·auld be better off with rat bite or fro·st bite. The lasted fi re is always .mi hty close to the frying pan. . In school, nine women out of teri. study geometry. In 1f only one in a thousand uses it. In school no woman is o1 en a complete course in the rais ing of a family; in life, ~ ine out of ten muddle through as Maw• did. But glory, look t the kul chur we get to marry. Ain't our school systems o e mo t up-to-date de ign? Of her own free will most ever r cri rl w uld study thi in preference to ancrles and the :. a'Cc~to. or poken renditions of brother Anthony as he e_. la1 .ed to Cleopatra that a bar-fly was a human with hi winO':-. of de tiny dipped. The schools should fi.t us all to r n:~ the li ve we re gonna live instead of theoretical day dream. applications of oph isticated polish o the art of rugg'ed~ e\·cr day Labor s. Kind a like spitting on our hands, grabbm . a . hovel between the thumb and fir t finger, strok ... in i re e ren ly and muttering "0, my beautiful in t ument". ... • o hi nz i achieved until it be th orouohly attempted.Sir Philip ~ ydney. - - ~ -~ ~. . ... - The wedding party of the former Wanda Loube Harbin and Albert Davio;. The couple were married October 4 in the home of the bri:le's parents, Mr. and Mrs. Homer Harbin, 239 Millville Avenue. The bride's attendants were Mary Evelyn Bryant, Wi~marie Phelps and little Judith Ann Pur1cey, whose father works in the Machine Room. The best man was Gordon Harbin. and the groomsman, Lester Chaney. Edwin Lee Chasteen is the ring bearer. ' U'PS AND DOWNS IN C M FINISHING By Helen Pienon Congratulations to named Lois Niarlene. girl. Perry Jones, proud father of a girl, . Also to E lbert Stewart, father of a • )) )) « (( VI/ elcome to the following new employees, namely: Gorden Riddle, Robert Shearer and Rudolph Crawford. Best of luck fel1as . » » « « From now on it looks as if JVIrs. Bert Ledford won't have to worry about her Hubby getting home on time because he has a hole cut in the floor boards of his car, so if it stalls he can run it home. )) )) « « We wonder why: Rus Chafin blushes so easily? Ted Skelly wears track shoes to work ? l:lmer Haddix, Jim Burress, Clr£ Schlotterbeck. Jim riding the qoat. The qoat ended up . in "Goat Burgers." Ask Andy Andrew. Construction. as he was the Butcher. Jim and Cliff both are of the construction qang. Jim is the son of Bill Sut,ress. E'm 9t is the son of Kiser Haddix, Finish- 1• ng. Nineteen • By Bud Dunl-ap The hapL person i one rl1 sta.rt ach ht / rvi h hi head rect, a mil . on hi f e, a ch rfu1 vo d for thos h me t , and "ith thi ~ lh u ht uri etmost in hi 1 ind: '''I'his i he be t day I ha · ·er lh~ecF . « t( .In .Memorium . l l\ Co nb, w ter · ftener n~ineer; pa l av y ud-denly (January ... J ) 19-l-t fa heart nditi n. 1 was v 11 liked h · eYervone and hi" sin erit and h ne t -v as admired by all f1i f lf \\ \,. rker . It \ a a 1easur to h. v had the opportunity f working \Vith ~ uch a fin · p rson. I wish to expre, s my de
-
Dublin Core
The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.
Title
A name given to the resource
Library and Museum Collections
Description
An account of the resource
Please browse the more than 8000 knit- and crochet-related treasures in the CKC Collections Resource <a href="http://digital.centerforknitandcrochet.org/collections/show/1">Museum and Library Collections</a> (drawn from <a href="https://dp.la/info/developers/" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer noopener">Digital Public Library of America</a>). CKC is seeking new partner organizations to share their collections of knitting and crochet with visitors to this resource. Contact us at <a href="mailto:collections@centerforknitandcrochet.org">collections@centerforknitandcrochet.org</a> for more information about participating. <br /><br /><a href="https://docs.google.com/document/d/11Hb_Y75HnhkCE5i4mKpcTlB8Msp_lB0XUtQr5S8XXKA/edit?usp=sharing" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer noopener">Learn more about criteria for Share Your Treasures.</a>
Identifier
An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context
1
Still Image
Upload at least one image that shows the object in its entirety along with detail views as desired.
• Jpeg format
• At least 3 MP in size
• 300 ppi
• Images produced with digital camera to highest quality setting (e.g. superfine, best) are usually acceptable.
• Users who want to contribute video or audio files please contact info@centerforknitandcrochet.org for more information.
Dublin Core
The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.
Relation
A related resource
linkto:001:http://cdm17321.contentdm.oclc.org/cdm/ref/collection/rfr/id/160
thumb:001:http://cdm17321.contentdm.oclc.org/utils/getthumbnail/collection/rfr/id/160
Description
An account of the resource
Issue 4.4 of the Review for Religious, 1945.
" GRACE AND ~BEAUTY~--G’. AuguStine Ellard, S.J" ......... 217 ENEMIES OF FAITHmF. X. McMenamy, S.J ....... " .... 229 NEWMAN AND THE RELIGIOUS LIFE Walter J..On.g, S.J. y : .. ~’230 ¯ WHY DOES FATHER ASK QUESTIONS? Gerald Kelly, S.J. Bo~JKs RECEIVED ............. , ...... .~252~ PERFECTION IS UNION WI*FH,GOD .~Aug, ustine .Klaas,. S.J. ., 253, PAMPHLET NOTICES ,:~ . ..-. ....... OUR LADY
S PARENTS Francis L. Filas, S.J ......~ ....... .OUR’ CONTRIBUTORg / ..... ’ ~ ....... ~ ~- 270 QUEST~IO,N~ AND ANSWERS~. , 35. Blessed Ashes and Things Put in Sacrar~um- " (.’ 271° ~ 36. Jurisdiction o~Mother Generiil and ,Local~Superior .... ~7.. Bo~y of Deceased Sister in Community Chapel .... 38. Permission to Close Religious House . . . . .... : . 272 ~ 39.~ Rosaries of String for fi.rmed Forces Only. .° . . ,: . . .o .~273 ~40.~Vows and Status of Reliigious.with Mental Disorder ...-... ’2_.73) ,41. Anticipating Date of Perpetual Vows .- ..... : .’ .-’. , 275 42. ,Su.pterior’s Obligation t6 Pro¢ide Monthly Conference COMMUNICATIONS ’ ’ ~ " ~77 ’ ~BOOK ’REVIEWS~ :7 ’ ~A’Dynamic World Order
That You May Live: Too S~nall a Wo-rld: The Hope of the.Har4es~
The Nu’rse:. Handmaid of the DivineoPhysi-." _ ¢ian
.Enjoying the NeW Testament ...... ~: . . . ’ 28.2 REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS, July, 1945. Vol.IV, No. "4. Publishdd-bi- ’monthly: January, March.May, July,S¢ptemb,er, ahd N0ve~ber at the College Press. 606 Harrison Street, Topeka, Kansas, by St.’Mary’s College, St., Marys, Kansas, with ecclesiastical appr.obation.’ Entered as second clas~ matter January 15 1942’
at the Post Office, Topeka,,~Kansas, "under the act bf March 3, 1879: ’ "~ Editorial Board: Adam C. Ellis. S.J., G~ ~ugustine Ellard, oS.J., Gerald Keily~ S.J. Editorial Secretary
: Alfred F, Schneider, S~J.2 Copyright, 1945, by’Adam C. Ellis. .Permission is hereby granted’for quotations of, reasonable length, provided due credit be given this r~view an’d the autt~’b~. Subscription pride: 2 dollars a ~’ear. ~ ~ Pilnted in U: S. A. Before writing to’us, please consult notice on Inside fiack cover. G. Augustine Ellard, S.,J. AN EFFECT of sanctifying grace that does not seem to get as much mention and consideration as it deserves is the beauty that it possesses .and adds to the soul. And yet beauty, with truth and goodness, is the object of the principal aspirations of every spirit. Moreover, beauty is an important element,in the value of grace. A clearer .knowledge of the beauty of grace should lead to a highe~ appreciation of it and a more eager desire for it. I. One could hardly hope in the present stage of the evolution of esthetic.philosophy to propose a for.mal defini-tion of beauty that would be generally acceptable. For-tunately, it is one of those things of which nearly every-body feels that he has a fairly satisfactory empirical notion, even though he could not set it forth in words.. Among the definitions of beauty current among those who have studied the matter in the light of Aristotellan br Thomistic philosophy .we find : "the spl~ndor of truth" (attributed to Plato)
"the splendor of order" (St. Augustine)
"the effulgence of form in material elements definiti~ly limited and proportioned, ok in different forces or actions" (S~. Thomas)
"the goodness of a thing inasmuch as when known .by the mind it gives delight" (Kleiltgen, [3ung-mann)
and "the perfettion of a thing that makes it pleasing to behold" (Gietmann). Some would place beauty in truth, others in the goodness of a thing, arid still others in both truth and goodness together .... Even when it ¯ is embodied in material objects, the perception of it i~ essentia!ly spiritual: animals give no evidence of,having a sense of the beautiful. 217 G. AUGUSTINE ELLARD Reoietu for~ Religidus Beauty may be either physical or moral. !V~oral beauty is found only:iiri th~ character or moral activity of persons
when one’s characte,.r or action,i~ such that the very sight or thought of it ~tit~S delight and admiration, then it is morally..beautiful. Many insta.n.ces of heroism are examples :of it." All 6thOr beauty is physical. This may be material o~ sigiritual. About the material ’ther~ will be rio difficulty, and about the spiritual there need be none. It is simply that beauty which belongs to spirits, as material beauty belongs to visible things. To see and appreciate it properly is poss!ble, of course, only to ~pi~its themselves
but wecan have an analogous knowledge and enjoyment of it. It is very evident that angels must perceive one another and that that perception, of itself, must bring pleasure, in fact, great ¯ pleasure, betause prest~mably the beauty of angels is pro-poi: tionate to. their general ~perfection. Therefore one (good) angel viewing another and finding him pleasant to behold would be ~xperiencing What is meant by physical ~spiritual beauty. ’The angels now in heaven possess, as a matter of fact over and above the beauty that follows their angelic nature, the supernatural beauty of grace. Being g.ood, they exhibit also, of course, moral beauty. Simi-larly, human souls or spirits now i’n heaven and adorned with grace give pleasure to all who see them, both by reason of the natural perfection .and beauty of the. human spirit and because of the love!iness of their grace. It is well to¯note that to please ordelight, the. beautiful need not actfially be seen. It is sufficient that it can be seen, or hgs" been°seen, or can be ~epresented in quasi.-vision before the mind, A young man ’enjoys his belov.ed’s beaut~, even when she isabsent: A living human soul in graOe is an object of actuAland full complacence to ~whoever sees it
. therefore c~rtainly to God, most probably to one’s guardian angel, and perhaps to all the blessed. In heaven its beauty 218 duly, 1945 GRACE AND BEAUTY will add to the joys of all the angels and saints. Meanwhile there can be great satisfaction in really bein~l beautiful, though that beauty be all hidden.within, and in expecting the future manifestation of it. II. Other works:of God are beautiful
therefore, grace. is beautiful. In view of the extension.of beautyih God’s works and the intensity of it in His greater creatures
this argu, ment from induction or analogy, seems to be legitimate. "The firmament on high is his beauty, the beauty of heaven with its glorious shew .... The glory of the stars is the beauty-of heaven
the Lord enlighteneth the world on high ..... Look upon the rainbow and bless him that made it: it is very beautiful in its brightness." (Ecclesiasticus 13 : 1, 10, 12.) If the Supreme Artist has produced beauty so widely, and so profusely throughout His creationm -in natural scenery, inthe forms of crytallization, in flowers, in birds, in the human form and face, and in the angelic nature--it is not likely that He l’ias d~nied a high degree of it to wha.t is in a very true sense one of the greatest of all His productio.ns, namely, sanctifying grace. III. A consideration of the nature of grace confirms the conclusion indicated by induction or analogy. Sanctifying grace is essentially a participation in the divine nature, .that is, in what is in God the fundamental principle of the activity that i~s most characteristic of Him, namely, the direct intuition of infinite truth. Now God Himself must be supremely beautiful. He is the first author of all that is beautiful in His universe, in inanimate scenery, in the stars of the heavens, in the vegetative k.ingdom,. in animals, in men and women, and in the angels. "Let them [men] observing the works of the Creator know how’ much the Lord of .them is more beautiful than they: for the first author, of beauty made all tho~e things .... For by the greatness of the beauty, and of the creatures, the Creator of 219 G. AUGUSTINE ELLARD Review fo~’" Religious them may be seen, so as to be known thereby." (Wisdom 13: 3, "5.) Moreoverall the beauties of human art are ultimately.His creations. As a matter of fact God is not only the origin of all beauty
He is Beauty Itself, absolute, infinite, ineffable beauty, without the slightest admixture of anything that could detract from it. That beauty must be infinite, because the~being, truth, and goodness upon which it is founded are immeasurable. Though all perfec-tions are there, they are unified in the highest degree in abso-lute simplicity, and thus they. exist in the most admirable harmony. God is Hisown uialimited light, brightness, and brilliance. Long ago St. Augustine wrote of the beauty of God: "Consider the whole universe
the,heavens, the earth, the sea, all that is in heaveh or on earth or in the sea: how beau-tiful, how marvelous, how well and wisely arranged it al! is! Do these things move.you? Of course.they move you. Why? Because they are.beautiful. What then of Him. who made them? You would be stunned, I tt’iink, if you saw the beauty of the angels. What therefore of the Creator of tt~e Angels?" ($erm. 19, n.5: ML. 38, 136.) And St. Basil the Great: "Is there anything, I ask, more wonderful than the divine beauty? . .What thought is.there more delightful and pleasant than the magnifice ,rice of God? ¯.. Altogether ineffable and indescribable is the brilliance of the divine beauty. Speech cannot make it known, nor ear receive it. Even though you should, think of the splendors of the morning star, the brightness of .the moon, or the light of the sun, everything beside the glory of that beauty. is insignificant and dark, and compared with the true light .is more distant from it than the depth of a gloomy and moonless night from the clearest noonday sun." (Reg. Fus. Tract.
Inteccog. 2, n. 1
MG. 31, 910.) Comprehensively to knox~T the magnitude and fascina£ 220 tibn of Beauty Itself and the enrapturing~effect ofbeholding it is pos~ibl’e only to one of the Bli~ssed Trinity. To.have some proper conception of itand how it feels subjectivdly to. see it is: possible only to those who have experienced the beatific vision, and even they c~uld not express itin human lariguage. Surely it is most significant that, giventhe pres-ent superna~u’ral order oi~ things, nothing on earth or in heaven except the .sight of God can quite satisfy, and quiet the’ aspirations of the human spirit. But the sight of infinite truth, goodhess, and beauty is sufficient to beatify even the. divine spirit. Even though the beauty of God must remain concealed from us while we are burdened with the veils of mortality, it is so great that for some contemplatives it can ¯ become a source of the most exquisite delight and ecstasy and a most potent stimulus to di~’ine love. ~, Now sanctifying grace, being a participation oi: the divine nature~ and hence of the divine beauty,’ must itself be correspondingly beautiful. Or, in other terms, grace is an assimilation to the divine nature and a resemblarice to it, and must slSar’e in its beauty as a’copy partakes of the excel-lence of a masterpiece. With the sonship to God which grace confer~ it must also brihg something of the paternal lineaments and features. -_,~ St. Cyril of ~Alexandria, speaking of the effect 6f grace, wrote: ".Is it not the Spirit thi~t carves the divine image upon us and like a seal imprints upon us a beauty su.perior to any in the world?" (Dial. 7 De Trin., p. 683.) .Again: "All of us who have :believed and become c6nforrned to God have been made, through union with the Son and the Holy Spirit, paiticipants of.thee divine nature, not only in name but in very reality in as much as we have been glori-fied with a beauty that is above all creation. For Christ is fashioned in us.in a manner that is indescribable, not as one 6feature in another, but as God in created nature in.that He 221 G. AUGUSTINE ELLARD Revieu~ for Religious has transformed our created nature through the Holy Spi.rit into His likeness and raised us to a dignity surpassing that. of all creatures." (De Trin. L. 4.) "The Spirit does not, like a painter, reproduce the divine substance in us as if He were extraneous to it, nor does He in .this way bring us to the likeness of God: rather He Himself who is God and pro-ceeds from God is .invisibly impressed upon the hearts of those wh6 receive Him like a seal upon wax, through com-munion and likeness to Himself, again painting our nature with the beauty of its original model and manifesting the divine image in man." (Tfiesaur., MG. 75, 609:) St. Basil: "Man was made according to the image and likeness of God, but sin destroyed the beauty of that image ¯.. Let us return to the original grace from which we were ~alienated by sin. And let us beautify ourselves in the like-ness of God." (Serroo Ascet., MG., 31, 869.) Similarly St. Ambrose: "You have been painted there-fore, O man, and painted by the Lord thy God, You have a good artist and painter
do not. spoil the good painting, resplendent, not with color, but with the truth
expressed not~ with wax, but with grace," (Hex. VI, 47.) And St. Augustine: "Human nattire, When it is justified by its Creato~r, is changed from ugliness and deformii:y into a lovely and beautiful form" (De Trin. XV, c. 8, n. 14). IV, Grace also gives one a share in the beauty of Christ. Among the three divine persons of the Blessed Trinity .bea’uty is appropriatedparticularly to the Word, as "being the flashing-forth of" the Father’s "glory, and the very .expression of his being" (Hebrews 1:3)i, or, in Knox’s yersion, "who is the radianc~ of his Father’s splendour, and the full expression of his being~" Even the created beauty of the humanity of Christ, natural and supernatural, physical and¯ moral, material andspiritual, is very great indeed and an object of the keenest delight to all the angels 222 Jul~, 1945 GRACE ,~NI~ BEAUTY and saints who see it. The Church in her liturgy often proclaims that .beauty: "Thou art beautiful above the sons of men: grace is poured abroad in thy lips .... With thy comeliness and thy beauty set out, proceed p~osperously, and reign." (Psalm 44:3-.5.) Commenting on this passage St. Augustine. wrote: ’,He is beautiful as God, the Word with the Father
He is beautiful i~ the womb .of the Virgin, where He assumed human_ity and did not lose His divinity.
He is beautiful as .a new-born babe and silent Word (infar~s Verbum) .... Beautiful therefore in heaven, beautiful~ on on the earth
.... beautiful .in His miracle~, beautiful in the scourging
beautiful while callii~g to life,~ and beautiful in not caring about death
beautiful as He lays down His life,.and beautiful in taking it back: beautiful on t.he. cross, beautiful in the sepulcher, beautiful in heaven .... Let not, the imperfections of this body turn your eyes away from the splendor of His beauty. (In Psalm. 44, 3.) Clement of Alexandria thus extolls the.attractiveness of Christ: "Our Savior surpasses all human nature. Indeed He is so beautiful that ’ He ’ alone deserves to be loved b31 us, if we desire true beauty
for He was the truelight." (St~r,om. L. 2, c. 5.) ’ . ~ All who receive sanctifying, grace are adorned after the model of Ch~:ist: "For all Of you who were bapt.i~zed into Christ, have pu~ on Christ" (Gala.tinny3:27):1 "My children witt~ whom I am again in tra.~ai.l,~ until Christ be formed in you" (Ibid. 4: 19) : "Those Whom he hath fore-known, them he hath predestined to bear a nature in the ima~ge of his Son’s, that he should be first-born among many brethren" (Romans 8:i9). The Fathers of the Church like to emphasize the 1New Testament texts quoted in this article are from the Westminster Edition. 223 G. AUGUSTINE ELLARD Retffeu~ for Religious ?esemblance even in appearance between Christ and Chris-tians., Thus St. Cyril.of Alexandria writes: "Nor should we be sons by. adopti.on and inlikeness if there were no real and true son
to His form we are fashioned
to beilike Him we are transformed with a certain art and grace" (Tbesaur. MG., 75, 526). "One is molded to become a son of God according to an excellent model .... This beauty is spiritual. ~ By participation in the Holy Spirit they ar~ fashioned in Christ as it were, according to Him as a model .... Christ is indeed formed in us, the Holy Spirit impres.sing upon us a certain figurel ~hrough holi-ness and jusgice." (In Isaiarn
IV, II
MG.
70, 936.) Sim!larly St. Gregory’Nazianzene writes: "Since the day -when y’ou were changed by baptism, all your old features have disappeared, .and one.f°rm l~as been imlSressed upon you all, namely, that of Christ" (Or. 40 In Sancta Lurn., n. 27). V. According to the analysis of the beautiful made by St. Thomas., and followed by many Catholik savants, there are three chief elements that concur to make a thing ¯ beautiful
- integrity, harmony, and brightness. Evidently integrity or completeness, in all parts is neces~’.~y. A person who has lost, say, an arm or a leg would ~:i~ly be a candidate for a beauty prize, nor could a buil’d~.~bf w.,,.hich some integral part has been destroyed exemplify architec~,ural beauty. It is deaf too that .har-mony, taken.in~
. ,,a~~.~bgr,~o a,_d sense so as to include symmetry, proportion,, oraer, aria in general proper agreement, is required. All the different components that enter into the constitution of a thing ~bat has beauty~for instance, a cathedral~must have appr6priate size, mutually sui~ one ~nother, be suitably arranged, and all in all so fit together into one.coherent whole as really to mak~ a unit and con-vey .a unified impressioia. Order in some sense is so essential 224 dul~t,.1945 .. GRACE AND BEAUTY to beauty that disorder and ugliness are almost synony-mous. = It may be noticed in passing that the name "cos-mos" for the uni~rerse as an ordered system of ,things and th~ term "cosmetics," the art of improving ,:feminine beauty, both come from the same old Greek word for "order." ¯ There is an order that we may call static
it is illus-trated, ¯ for example, in the disposition of an artistically planned pai’b]ti.ng 0r building. Dynamic order is found wherever different movements or actions are subordinated to one purpose: for instance, in the.mecbanlsm of an auto-mobile or in the multitudinous movements of an orches-tra. Order is in a peculiar sense the offspring of intelli-gence
and wherever it is found’and in.whatever degree, it gives satisfaction to the mind that p~rceives it. Though variety is said’ to please, no great degree of it is necessary if there be sufficient’richness of content,’ as, for example, in the finest silks or velvets, similarly certain single colors and tones, if they be sufficiently pure,, rich, and clear, seem t9 be beautiful. ’~The e~y,,e admireth at the beauty of the whiteness thereof tsnow] (Ecclesiasticus 43:20). ~. , The third elen~ent required for the beautiful °is,!bright-heSS. Perfection of being, which is otherwise ~ibl~ to delight one who simply considers it, can hardl,y rfiake much of an impression on one who does not se~ it iclearly. Relat.ively to us, therefore, at least, a ~certain clari~ty of presentation is necessary. J,udged by these three criteria., namely, integrity, har-mony, and brightness
.grace has a right to be called beau-tiful. That it possesses integrity, or in other words that it has all that pertains to its perfection, may be inferred from its spirituality, and also from the fact that it is a creation of the .Divine Artist exclusively. He could not leave one. of ’the highest and noblest of His works incomplete nor 225 G, AUGUSTINE ELLARD Review for Religious inferior in appearance. There is an admirable harmony or order about sanc-tifying grace. To begin with, it sets a person in just the right essential_supernatural’ relatiori to God, and thus, :at ~least indirectly, with respect to all other persons and things. Grace is alsoa prindple of order within a man himself inasmuch as it is a source 0f supernatural moral, order and propriety, and hence of .beauty, in all his con-duct. Moreover sanctifyin~ gr.ace’possesses order within itself in the sense that it brings with itself and keeps in proportion all the infused moral virtues and the gifts of the Holy Spirit. All these taken together constitute the supernatural organism, the anatomical basis, so to speak, of the supernatural life, and this organism must have a proportion and symmetry and harmony equal to its gen-. eral excellence. Being spiritual, it must be superior to whatever is material
being of itself immortal and incor- ~uptible,,its beauty should be corr.espondingly great and lovely. Not only this, but since it is supernatural, its attractiveness should be higher ’and better than merely natural spiritual beauty. Oftentimes one of the principal sources of,the satisfaction found in the esthetic contempla-fion of works of beauty is the perception df how the artist has really reached or approached the ideal which was evidently before his mind. In grace, Which is a super-natural likeness of the divinity_---in fact the highest pos-sible likeness of it---~.the in’tended correspondence between the model or ideal and the real must be perfe.ct and com-plete since God Himself is the artist who ~produces it. That grace possesses brightness and adds. a certain light to the soul that it adorns is.abundantly evident from the fact that in all the literature on grace, whether ancient or modern,, light is one of the analogues most commonly used to explain it. Thus the Catechism of the Council of Trent 226 dul~t, 1945 GRACE AND BEAUTY says that grace is "a certain splendor and light, which blots out all.the stains of our souls and makes thos~ souls them- . selves more beautiful and splendid’.’ (Or: Balatisrn, 50). Grace, therefore, has its own spir.itual and supernatural ¯ integrity, harm.ony, and brightness, and as such is beautiful or fair to behold. ¯ VI. Beauty as ~an effect of grace was a favorite theme with St. ¯Bonaventure. He liked to conceive grace as making one a sort of spouse of God. Hence it was natural for St, Bonaventure to emphasize the adornment that grace confers and that high and special kind of beauty’ which becomes a spouse of God. It makes one so attrac-tive and lovely in the sight of God that one become.s a fit object of divine complacence. "The .king shall greatly desire thy beauty: for he is the Lord thy God, and him they shall adore" (Psalm 44:12). "How beautiful art thou, and how comely, my dearest, in delights" (Canticle of Canticles 7: 6). VII. Among the lekser eventual effects of grace will be the resurrection and the beauty of the glorified body. "Then ’shall the just.shine forth a.s the sun’ in the king-dom of their Father" (Matthew 13:43). "The Lord 3esus ’Christ... will tr~lnsform the body of our lowliness, that it may be one with the body of his glory, by the force of that power whereby he is able tb subject all things to himself" (Philippians 3:21). The physical beauty of the glorified body will be yer~ great indeed, even in the case of those in whom it will be least, for instance, in the bodies of b~ptized infants who entered paradise with the lowest measure of grace, or in those sinners or converts who barely squeezed in fit the last moment. "There are heavenly bodies and earthly bodies
but the glory of the heavenly is different from that of the earthly’" (I Corinthians 15:40). Oftentimes, 227 G. AUGUSTINE ELLARD ’R~vieu~ [or Religious if not too often, mortal human beauty is enough to enchant and transport men..It is the product of a merely natural process or of the cosmetician’s art. Immortal human beauty Will be the creation of the Infinite Artist Himself and such’ as befits the final and crowning state of His uni~rerse. The human beauty that we see here is o. nly.too evanescent
celeso tial~ human beauty will be eternal,, forever adding to the delight of all who behold it. Human beauty in this life is granted indiscriminately to the good, bad, and..indifferent. with the advantage rather in favor of the indifferent or bad. -at least because they are more gi.ven to cultivating it. Glorio fled b~au~y is~ reserved for God’s. own elect and favorites. Beaut.y here .issuch as becomes this vale of tears
beauty there must be great enough to harmonize with the mag-nificence of the ~elestial mansions and theexcellence of the" persons who form the celestial society. The least beautiful glorified body should be at the minimum, it would seem, incomparably more.lovely than the. most beautiful body not yet glorified. .’What then of the most beautiful men and women in heaven? The personal physical beauty, not only the spiritual, but particularly now that of the glorified bodies of the ~lect, will, like the beatific vision itself, be proportion~ate to~ ~the. amount of grace with which they entered heaven. "There is the ~!ory o~ the sun, and the glory of the moon, and the’glory of the star~
for star differeth from star in glo,ry. And so it is with the resurrection of the dead."" (I Corinthians. 15: 41, 42.) "In the final state such will be the subjection’of t.hebody to the soul that even the quality of the body will. follow the excelience of the mind: whence according to the different degrees of merit, one soul will be more Worthy than another and one body more glorious, than another" (St. Thomas, In II Dist. 21, q. 2, a. 1). VIII. The practical conclusion from all these consid-. 228 GRACE AND BE/~UTY erations is that one who desires to possess the optimum quality and the maximum quantity of beauty, natural and supernatural, physical and moral, spiritual, and b6dily, who wishes to let the greatest number of the best persons enjoy.it, and who would retain all that beauty for the !onges.t time, should devote oneself to accumulating the highest possible measure ofsanctifying grace. Moreover, the more grace one has, the keener will be one’s Vision and fruition of the infinite beaugy of God Himself and of all the finite beauty, whether in persons or things, in heaven and throughout the whole universe, and that eternally. ENEMIES OF FAITH The enemies of faith are tw, o and .they are closely related to each othe, r, sin and worldliness, All sin but especially habits of sin obscure spiritual v~sion: make it hard for the mind to see God’s full truth. Sin is a thing of darkness, and it loves the darkness to hide its sham~. Worldliness, however, is perhaps the greater enemy of a living faith because more common, more plausible, more insidious seeing that its manifestations are not’always obviously sinful. Worldliness is!a cast of mind and a habit of will that ignore divine adoption: the blight of a naturalism that vitiates one’s appraisals, one’s likes and dislikes, all of one’s habits of life as though one.~were not a son of God. Gradu-ally but surely does it extinguiih the ligl-it bf th~ new knowledge to end in darkness and sin "and disrelish for prayer and the beautiful realities of God.--F. X. MCMENAMY, S.J., in Alter Christus. 229 ’ Walter J. Ong, S.J.- MANY religious, sensing beneath the writings of John Henry,Cardinal Newman a character sympathetic to their way of 1if,e, must have asked thdmselves: Why did Newman not become a religious? In this centenary year of his conversion, many will recall that for some time after Newman was received into the Church’on October 9, 1845~ heithought seriously about the religious life as a vocation for himself and for others of the group of Anglicans who came into the Church with him. ~ In a .sense, he finally’ decided both for and against the religious state. A year and ~ half after his conversion, he chos,e, in the life devised by St, Philip Neri for his Ora-torians, a place for himself half-way between that of the religious and~that of the diocesan priest.. For members of an Oratory of St. Philip Neri are priests, and assisting lay brothers, who live under obedience in a ~ommunity. Never-theless, they are not religious, for they live thus without public vows. The Oratorian community, compared to a religious community,.ii thus very !oosely knit. Each mem-ber in great part provides for his own material needs out of his own resources, and each is free to leave should he wish to do so. Why. did. Newman settle upon this kind of life? Appeal of Religious Life? Was it because the religious life did not at all. appeal ,to him? Some might suspect this. Indeed, owith all the "230 NEWMAN AND THE RELIGIOUS LIFE writing there is about Newman’, it would not .be surprising if ~omeone who likes to spade around in the subconscious has turned up a theory that Newman did not become a religious because the re.ligious life demanded too much self-abnegation. Perhaps someone has. Int~res.ting and even amusing texts could be quoted to support the theory. Let us quote a few. Reactions to Religious Observance? In 1846, the year after their conversion, and before their ordination to the priesthood, .Newman and his fellow-convert Ambrose St. John were to go to Rome, where they hoped to mature some definite plans for their future activity in the Church. At Rome they.would s.tay at the Co.llegio di Propaganda, a seminary conducted by theRoman Con-gregation of the Propagation of-the Faith. In this.semi-nary,, or. college, studies were made by many of tbose destined for the priesthood in missionary countries, among which countries England, like America, was classed ~at the time. From a former stud_ent. ’at the Collegio, a Dr. Ferguson, Newman had wormed out an advance description of the life there.’His letter to St. John reporting wh~t Dr. Ferguson b, ad to say s.bows interesting reactions to matters touching the religious life: Every quarter of an hour has its work and is measured-out by rule. It i~ a Jesuit retreat continued through the year. You get .up at half past five, having slept (by compulsion) seven and a half hours, at quarter to six you run into the:passage and kneel down for the Angelus. Then you finish your dressing. At six you begin to meditate--the prefect going up’ and down and seeing you are at your work. Three mihutes off the 1half hour a bell rings for the col-loquium. At the half hour (hal’f past six) mass--which every ond attends in surplice. Seven breakfast, some bread and some milk and (I think) coffee. Then follow schools--at half past e1~ven dinner and so on. A dompulsory walk for.an hour and a half in the course 231 Reoieto for Religious of the day.x Newman calls’ attention to some details closely related to common life: Recreation an hour after dinner and supper--but all recreate together ~--no private confabs. In like manner no .one must enter any other .person’s room. (Corollary. It is no good two’friends going to Propaganda.) ..... Further, your letters are all opened, and you put the letters you. write into the Rector’s hand. To continue--you must not have any." pocket money .... "Then there is no good," I asked, ’"in taking money." "No," said Dr. F., "none at all." Next, you may not have clothes.of your own--the RectOr takes away coat, trousers, shirts, stockings, ~c. ~c. and gives you some of the Propaganda’s. Although the Collegio was run to train not religious but diocesan priests, the details which Newman here singles out for comment includ~ many which remain more or less a permanent part ~)f the religious life~ From the rueful tone of Newman’s letter, one might gather that such details ’are listed because they show where the shoe pinched the most unbeara,bly.. Little wonder, one would say, that Newman did not’ become a religious. The life plainly did not at all appeal to him.’ "They give you two cassocks," he goes on, "an old one and a new one." (Newman’s own italics). ’ "To complete it, he [Dr. Ferguson] said that I should be kept there three years and that I shouid have to read Per- .rone." Reading Perrone seems to have been ~ associated ’iri Dr. Ferguson’s mind only with.feelings of the greatest ter-. ror. Perrone, well-known Italian theologian, Was laterto be Newman’s friend and champion. But now Newman passes over Perrone’s name without comment, having asso- Ciated with the name nothing but the iinister overtones of xWilfrid Ward, The Life of John Henry Cardinal Netoroan (New York: Longmans, Green and Co., 1913), I, 132. All quotations from this work are with the kind permission of. the publishers. .. 232 , Ju1~,1945 NEWMAN AND THE RELIGIOUS LIFE Dr. Ferguson’s woeful recollections. "Meanwhile . . . we heard that at Rome . . . ’apart:. ments’ have been’got ready at Propaganda for Dr. Wiseman and’ me." Newman must have shuddered as he~ wrote "apartments": at least he put~ the word in quotes. "The only allowanc~ I extracted from Dr. Ferguson," be continues, "was that you might bare private papers in your writing desk .... Dr. F. said one thing was provided gratis--snuff ad libitum and I should be allowed to take a snuffbox." In the event, Newman was not subjected to the rules here described for the young s
-
Dublin Core
The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.
Title
A name given to the resource
Library and Museum Collections
Description
An account of the resource
Please browse the more than 8000 knit- and crochet-related treasures in the CKC Collections Resource <a href="http://digital.centerforknitandcrochet.org/collections/show/1">Museum and Library Collections</a> (drawn from <a href="https://dp.la/info/developers/" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer noopener">Digital Public Library of America</a>). CKC is seeking new partner organizations to share their collections of knitting and crochet with visitors to this resource. Contact us at <a href="mailto:collections@centerforknitandcrochet.org">collections@centerforknitandcrochet.org</a> for more information about participating. <br /><br /><a href="https://docs.google.com/document/d/11Hb_Y75HnhkCE5i4mKpcTlB8Msp_lB0XUtQr5S8XXKA/edit?usp=sharing" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer noopener">Learn more about criteria for Share Your Treasures.</a>
Identifier
An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context
1
Still Image
Upload at least one image that shows the object in its entirety along with detail views as desired.
• Jpeg format
• At least 3 MP in size
• 300 ppi
• Images produced with digital camera to highest quality setting (e.g. superfine, best) are usually acceptable.
• Users who want to contribute video or audio files please contact info@centerforknitandcrochet.org for more information.
Dublin Core
The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.
Relation
A related resource
linkto:001:http://cdm17321.contentdm.oclc.org/cdm/ref/collection/rfr/id/178
thumb:001:http://cdm17321.contentdm.oclc.org/utils/getthumbnail/collection/rfr/id/178
Description
An account of the resource
Issue 6.4 of the Review for Religious, 1947.
JULY i5, 1947 Theolocji~ns and Mary’s Assumption ¯ ¯ . ¯ .’, Cyril VOl_lerf "Thou Sl~alt T~e Duty of Open My Lips" " ~Richard L. Rooney Hearlncj Mass ......¯ . ". . Gerald Kelly Silence. C.A. Herbsf The Will ÷o Perfection .......... Augustine Klaas Book Reviews Communications Questions Answered Decisions of the Holy See VOLUME Vl NUMBER REVIEW FOR,, REL! IOUS VOLUME Vl JULY, 1947 NUMBER 4 CONTENTS THE THEOLOGIAN AND MARY’S ASSUMPTION~Cyril Vollert, S.J.~ .1,93 OUR CONTRIBUTORS ................. ’ 202 "THOU SHALT OPEN MY LIPS"mRichard L. Rooney, S.J ..... 203 BROTHERS’ VOCATIONS ................ 206 CONCERNING COMMUNICATIONS ...... , .... 206 GENERAL ASPECTS~OF THE DUTY OF HEARING MASS-- Gerald Kelly, S.J. . .x, ...... 207 SILENCEmC. A.’ HerbSt, S.2 ................ 217 COMMUNICATIONS ....0.. ! ........... 222 THE WILL TO PERFECTION--Augustine Klaas, S.J .......227 QUESTIONS AND ANSWERSM " 16, "Tiny Particle" Falls on,Communicant, , .....". .. 239 17. Annual Vacation for Sisters .............. 239 18. Obligation of Superior and Subject when ’Change Seems Desirable ¯for Reasons of Conscience .... : .......... 242 19.-Disposing of Amputated Limbs ’ 247 20. Term of Office of Mother Superior ......i. . - .., . 247 21. Informing Bishop of Confessor’s Absence ......... 248 22. Application for Faculties for Retreat .......... 248 23. "Singular" or "Plural" in Prayers for Deceased Sister .... 248 BOOK REVIEWS-- The Three Ages.of the Interior Life: Teresa, 2ohn, and Theresa: Reflec-tions on the Sunday Collects of the Roman Missal ....... 249 BOOK NOTICES ....... ............. 252 DECISIONS OF THE HOLY SEE ............. 254 THE WORKS OF ST. JOHN EUDES ............. 255 REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS, Jul’y, 1947. Vol. VI, No. 4. ~ublished bi-monthly: January, March. May, .~uly, September, and November at the College Press, 606 Harrison Street, Topeka, Kansas, .by St. Mary’s College, St. Marys,Kansas, ~ith ecclesiastical approbation. Entered as second class matter January 15, 1942
at the Post Office, Topeka, Kansas, under the act of March 3, 1879. Editorial Board: Adam C. Ellis, S.J., G. Augustine Ellard, S.J., Gerald Kelly, S~J. Editorial Secretary: Alfzed F. Schneider, S.J. , Copyright, 1947, by Adam C. Ellis. Permission is hereby granted for quotations of reasonable length, provided due credit be given this review and the autho£ Subscription~price: 2 dollars a year. Printed in U
S. A, Before writing to us, please consult notice oh Inside back cover. ¯ h oloc i n ary s:Assu .,- .,, ,- ~ ’o. ~ Cyril’ Volleft, S:J. WHEN Christ °likened the kingdo~ of God to a graifi ~ o’f mustard, se~d -that eventually produces an.. .~ ~mens~ tree, He was~undoubtedly foretelling the future,growthof ~His:.Church: The comparison, may algo serve to illhstrate the ever-increasing knowledge of divine revelation given to. the ~Church by Christ. Revelation,.as. Catholics well understand, came to an end with the death of the last apostle. But the rich treasure of divine truth was not fully grasped from,, the. beginning and is far. from being exhausti
cely~ comprehended today. This is the case espekially with those truths of faith that are not revealed in manifest terms but are couched obscurely in what is explicitly revealed~’ With the aid of improved telescopes, astronomers are, constantly discovering "new" stars. The stars are not really new. They have been the~?e a long time. Only our knowledge ~of them is new,. In somewhat the sarfle~ way, ~’
new~.- ~ truths’ Of revelation: are proposed for belief’from time to time. SuCh truths ar~ not new: in. themselves
, they are only ne~ .to us. ~,They haYe been present in the deposit of ~evelation right aldrig
~btit ,we get ¢o know some~ of them ofily by degrees as a, restilt, of theological’ investigati6n~carried on ~for fnafiy ~centu~ries under the. guidance.of .the Holy Spirit, ~who ~i~ gradually leading ’the Church to ~ fuller understanding. of ~God’s truth.,’., ’, ¢ ...... oo~ ¯ ’,- ,~,,’°° ’~ That a truth may be believed with divifie faith
it need not, have alwa)is beefi,recogniked ,as distinctly revealed. striking iffstante: is .the Immaculate Conception,,,~ which iS CYRIL VOLLERT Review for Religious not expressly attested by ancient tradition and was not kriown:tb,be~ia re~e~led,:i~th until fairly modern tim~s. It was only ~n 1854 that Pius IX, exercising his full teaching authority, declared by an mfalhble, ex catbedra definition th~it thd do~trin~~ of Our Lady’s Immaculate Conception was revealed by God and that all the faithful must believe it. A’ similak event may take place in our own day with regard to Ma~y’s Assumption into heaven. Several dear signs point to this. One of them is the~ublication, in 1942, of a mammoth, two-voIume work, Petitiones de Assurnp-tione corporea B. ~. Mariae in coetum delinienda ad Sanc-tam Sedern delatae, by W. Hentrich and R. de Moos, S.J. These two scholars have brought~together and classified the hundieds of° thousands of petitions addressed to the Holy See sinc~ the time of thk Vatican ~Council all begging the Supreme ~Pontiff, to define that the doctrineof the Asstimp-tion.. is a dogma of faith’. ~ Without°a very:speci~aI authoriza~ tion the compilers dould not haf, ehad a~c’ess to, the archives iSf the Holy’Office, where most of the documents they pub~ lish are eserved. .’ ,
~,o~ : .~,~ o~, o,~, . ~ Even more~sigfiifica~nt,is ~the~ letter Pope Pius XI,I.has written~’to~all the:,,bisholS~:~of the world~ inviting them~to send to, the~Holy,~See their ,view, si, and those of~,the fait~bful of~ their,~i:lioceses, regardinl~ the, ,Blessed .Virgin(s ~Assump~ tioh. The P6pe wishes~to-khow whether in the opinion, of the~bishops,the:.d0ctrine is capable of~ ,being~,~declared an article ~
of faith and whether~ such a ~,pronouncemei~t is desirdd.,~ E~cide’ntly:~the Holy Fatherc~aas t~ken: the, matter to heart ,a~d is serioi~sly enqisaging a~dogmatic’definitiori of this privilege of Mary’s. Pius IX had acted in a similar way before-defiiaiiig the oImma~ulat~ ConcCption. :, ,, ~ " In2such, cases ,,bishops, who, are~ the~ 6fti~ial., teacheks’~of ~hti~t
s: truth~in,~o,their.6wn~odi6cese~s, 6rdinarily c6nlult :,194 .dul~l, 19’47 ~ MARY’S ASSUMP~ION theologians before gi~qr~g an. answer.° ~’The ~Clfiu’rch~~, bf course, is iiifMlible v~hen it~ proclaims that i~,~’doctrine ’~is an article of fairlY. But infallibility, though it is a’g.uar:inty of. preservat~on from error through ~h~ specia’l "fissistance Of the Holy Spirit’,’ ~is not a power of giving "f~rth new reve-lations. Therefore, when the question arises of’defining a truth.that may be’obscurely or implicitly revealed, l~ng ~nd careful study must precede to ascertain whether that-triath is actually ~ontained in the deposit of revelation. Is the Assumption of the Blessed Virgin such a truth?° Was it revealed by God, at least implicitly, .so that it may be imposed by the Ch~arch for the belief of the~ faithful, although is yet it has not been thus imposed? If a bishop of a diocese, before answering the Holy Father’s letter, were to request a theologian to conduct an investigation into this matter, how would ’the theologian proceed? Theologians vary in knowledge and ability and also in their study habits and modes of thinking. ~ But perhaps most of them would set about their inquiry in more or less the way that is out’ lined in this article ...... To make the ~matter clear, let us 4magine a theologian who has .never had occasion to make a detailed .study of the Assumption in his teaching or writing. He, is not a specialist on this subject. He is, however, fully capable of investigating the problem and has access to an adequate library. Beqirmino the Investiqar~or~ The first thing to do, he d~cides, is to acquaint himself with the present state of the question in theological discus-sion. He has known since his childhood that the Assump-tion has some connection with the Catholic religion, for it., is ndmbered among*the mysteries of the Rosary and is cele-brated with more.than ord.inary liturgical ceremony, on the CYRIL VOLLERT Reoiew for Religious 15th of August, as a holy day of obligation. ~ But just what is the relation of Mary’s Assumption to Catholic faith? An obvious way to begin the research is to consult some of the more recent theologicaI manuals or textbooks which the inquirer has in his library. These will indicate the sources of knowledge about the Assumption and will refer to important monographs and to major articles in periodicals. As soon as he starts looking into theological journals of the past several years he will discover a book that is hailed as the greatest work ever written on the Assumption, ,Martin Jugie’s La mort et l’assomption de la sainte Viecge, published in 1944. He will find that this book lists nearly every item of testimony on the Assumption_ know to schol-arship. Every text from Sacred Scripture that might have some bearing on the question, every reference in the ancient Fathers of the Church, and many of the most important statements of the great theologians are reviewed and sub-ijected to criticism. With this volume as a guide, the inves-tigator may set to work. To avoid the danger of ov.erlooking some sources, a theologian .would utilize many of the other specialized studies, which abound in our day. Examples are. C.. Balic, O~F.M., "De definibilitate assumptionis B. ’Virginis Mariae in caelum,"Antonianurn (1946), 3-67,and O. Faller, S.J., De priorum saeculorum silentio circa Assumptionem B. Mariae Virginis, Rome, 1946. A detail thfit would have to be present to the mind of the theologian inquiring into this doctrine concerns .the very meaning of the Assumption as understood by the Church. Ordinarily, Catholics take it for granted that Mary died, so as tb resemble her divine Son even in His death, and that shortly ’thereafter she whs raised from the dead by divine power and transferred, as a complete person with glorified 196 Jul~l, 1947 MARY’S ASSUMPTION body~dnd,sou~l, to the eternal ,beatitude of heaven. That this~rv, i~w is traditional, dating back at least ~to thUsixth century, cannot be doubted. Nevertheless *Jugie thinks that the question-of Mary’s death~ is not established with certainty. ~rhat has to be affirmed
he says, is that, if Mary died,:h~r body was preserved from corruption and then was raised tO glorious life. The essential thing is her p~ivilege that goes under the name of Assumption, namely, her living presence ir~ heaven with body and Soul after her departure from this earth. Jugie does not assert that Mary did not die
but he declares that the’matter is doubtful and that the question of death is separable from the question of a’ssumpti~on. In ~other words, she may have been taken up to heaven, bodyand soul, without dying. He believes tha~ the Church could define the Assumption w~thout com-mitting itself on Mary’s death. In h~s examination of sources, a theologian would have to watch for evidence on th~s point. Present Mind of the Church on the Assumption The results of the questionnaire sent by Plus XII to the bishops are not ’yet available. However the study ,of the petitionisk movement from 1869 to 1941 made by Fathers Hentrich and de Moos presents an imposing tabulation of views on Mary’s Assumption Petitions favoring a dogmatic definition were sent in by 113 cardinals, by over 3,000 archbishops, bishops, and other prelates, by many theological faculties, by 32,000 priests and religious men, by 50,000 religious women, and by’over 8,000,000 of the laity. Most impressive is the number of petitions ~addressed to the Holy See by bishops. They ~epresent some 73 per cent of the dioceses of ’the world, and of these almost 97 per cent request the definition of the Assumption as an article of faith. 197 CYRIL VOLLERT " Re~ieto [or’Rellglo..u.~ .:r.. The rfact~that s0me~2:7~.iper~ ~ent of the dig.ce~s~e~. ~re~!.~o~t ihclhded in these figur~s~do~s not mean that their b, iskdps d6 nbt favor the definitibh. ~e~must. remember that the bishops had’not been o~ially asked to submit their views: the petitions were Sent to Rome as a resul~ ofspon~ngo~ desires for the solemn .definition of the Assumption or in c0ns~quen~e of movements privately inaugurated. The .theologian who reflects on these petitions will be aware that they constitute a strong argument in favor of the tenet that the Assumption is a revealed truth. They show that the Church spread throughout the world firmly holds the doctrine
and the whole Church cannot err in matters pertaining to faith. ~The living .~presence of,~ the Blessed Virgin in heaven with gloried body and soul is not a truth that can be known by natural means
the only way it can come to our knowledge is thorough divine reve, lation. ~- Henc~ the ~Ch~rch must have, drawn, it:,f~o~ Sacred Scripture or from a perpetual tradition or frgm
both these sou~es.~ ~ Witness of the _~i~urgg., ~,,~,., ~ ,..~ One.of the, most~tellin~ items of testimony to ,the, ex.istz ~nce of an~ ancient :tradition 0n the .Assumption is,:the fae~ "that it,has,.been solemnly
~elebrat~d int~e~ Church ~0e m~n~ centuries. The beginning off,this .annual~cele~ration~,~canr not be..determined
,~,I~, t~e eighth cg~u~y~the !itu~gic~l fes-
tival ~as" tefer~ed~t~ .by Saints ~obn .Damascene and :~Anz dre~ of Crete~s .ancient. Toward the end ~of~ the sixth Century- the Assumption,: under the~ name of the" Dormitio> ~e~th~ ’,’gbing to~sl~eff,’’’ of t~e ~,Blessed, Virgin, ~as assigned to~ Au~st~ 1.~5.th by~ ~a, decree" of, t~ Emp~ror,~Mauri~e~ for celebration, t~rougb6ut .the~ Byzantine Empire., ~ The e~z" peror~di~ not,~of
course, in~gurate~ the ~f~a~t~ but m~rely settled the day for its~obser~a~ce:. ~,~.. ~.
. :~ ~,, : -~,~, ~. ~ ~,~ .i98 July. 19~ 7 ..... MARY’S ASSUMETION, - ~’~ A,?fragment ~of ~a S~riane,~b6~k, ~lating~.~fr&m,the ~fiftl~ ¢@ntur¥
,~)n~,the trar2si~.or transferenc~ of Our I~ad¥ from earth to heaven clearly supposes belief in the.Assumpti6n, of th~Ble~sed:,Virg~n into .heaven with
bodyi~and soul~ ’fol-lo~ vmg-her death. Several other’references to a liturgical ~elebratic~n’~of the ’~’M@mory-of the~ Blessed Virgin," apparen’~ly~ commen~orating her death°~nd resurrect~on~ may carry down into the end of the fourth°century. How.-~ ev~r,~scholafs are not iri" complete agreement on theib inter~ pretation. At any rate, .the liturgical celebration of the Assump- .tion, which beg~n !n the ~East, soon made~ its way into Gaul and Spain, and in ~50 was introduced ifi Rome. The Testimony of Tradition The theologian who undertal~es t.o study the sources of our knowledge concernin.g Mary’s Assumption, will have to devote most of his time and gnergies to. a direct examina-tion., of tradition. At the end of,his lengthy researches" he will find that his conclusions may:be s.ummarized some .w.hat as follows, During the earliest ages, up to about the fifth century, definite references to,the Assumption are rare. The truth is .hidden and awaits the theological .~enetratiOn of future generations f0r-its 0unfol4ing.~ t~eginning with the sixth century explicit statements a.ppear
by the following century the Assumption is attested throughout the East and the West, The great Fathers. and .theologians _of this period, such as St. Germain of Constantinople, St. Andrew~ of Crete, and St. John Damasdene, a~rm the.Assump.tion serenely and’without,hesitation or extenuation. Th~ way they express themselves shows that they are not deffending a thesis opposed by adversaries but are discoursing on a truth admittedby all their hearers and. readers. The eminent Scholastics~ of the Middle Ages, St. Bernard, ~199 CYRIL VOLLERT Reolew for Relig[ou~ St.:i~lbert.the.Great, St. Thomas, St. Bonaver~ture,.’Scotus, and others teach ~the doctrine of the.Assumption with absolute confidence. From the sixteenth century on, the fact of the. Assump-tion is universally held
theologians are concerned only with the question of determining its degree of certitude and its connection with revelation. Finally, during the nine-teenth and twentieth centuries, the conviction has gained ground that the Assumption is actually a revealed truth capable of being defined as an article of faith. The silence of the early centuries is not nearly as deep as was forrfierly thought. Recent studies, especially that of Fa!ler, have brought out the full meaning of declarations made by two fourth-century writers, Timothy, a priest of Jerusalem, and St. Epiphanius, bishop of Salamis in Cyprus. Moreover, that silence is not extraordinary but is rather to be expected
the theolqgical writings of the early Fathers were almost wholly "devoted to explaining and d~fending the truths~of the Trinity and of-the God-man in an.environment.of heretical ’attack. -Inquirg into:Scripture ..... After Christ’s Ascension into heaven, Scripl~ure relates ¯ that His Mother, the apostles, and~isome of the holy ~c~men were present in an upper room "persevering with bne mind in prayer" (Acts 1.: 13 f.). The New Testament gives us no information about Mary’s remaining years on earth or her death, and tells us nothing directly’ of her Assumption. ’ " ~" ~ Nevertheless, we. may not asse’rt outright th~it the Bible is Silent about the Assumption. Most theologians and scripture,scholars see a solid theological argument in the woids spoken by God to the devil in Genesis 3 : 15 : " I will put enmities between thee and the woman,, and thy seed hnd 200 July, 1947 MARY’S ASSUMPTION her seed
, she shall crush thy head." According to the tra-ditional interpretation of this text, Mary, who is at least typified by the "woman" if she is not directly meant, is associated with Christ in His victory over Satan. Since Christ’s victory includes His triumph over death, Mary’s identical victory must include a similar conquest of death. Christ died, rose from the tomb, and ascended gloriously into heaven
the parallel between the Savior and His Mother requires a like climax to her earthly life. Furthermore the Blessed Virgin, who was "full of grace" and "blessed among women," was exempt from the universal law of original sin and escaped the doom decreed against Eve and her daughters in Genesis 3:16 about the pains of childbirth. The inference suggests itself that Mary was likewise exempt from the dread punishment: "Dust thou art, and into dust thou shalt return." That is, although Mary was apparently to die so as to be conformed to her divine Son in His death, she was never to be sub-jected to the corruption of the grave. Thus Mary’s Assumption would crown her other privileges, which are definitely dogmas of faith: her divine maternity, her immaculate conception, and her perpetual virginity. This last, especially, seems to indicate God’s will that she should forever be preserved from bodily cor-ruption of any sort. As the insight which theologians gradually gain into the truths of revelation becomes keener, . they are seeing more and more clearly that the Assumption of the Blessed Virgin may well be implicitly contained in those, three glorious dogmas. Conclusion When the investigator eventually reaches the ~nd of his prolonged researches, he will ma.rvel at the d~velopment of the doctrine of the Assumption--a development not of 20i CYRIL VOLLERT the truth ~tsdf but of the understanding of the truth. The general outline sketched in this article, confined as it is to generalities imposed by brevity, can give no hint of the cumulative effect of the detailed evidence amassed century after century. Moreover, no theologian has ever denied the Assumption. A few minor voices have occasionally been raised in doubt
but though they are off key, they are too feeble to mar the splendid symphony of universal tradition. At the time of the Vatican Council, some two hundred of the attending bishops and theologians signed a docu-ment which, in part, was phrased as follows: Most ancient and constant is the conviction 9f the pastor.s and faithful of the Church in the East ~nd the West concerning the bodily Assumption of God’s Mother. This fact, that a person’s body is alive in heaven prior to the final day of judgment, cannot be perceived by the senses or be attested by human authority .... Unless, therefore, the tenacious faith of the Church re~gaiding the bodily Assumption: of ~the Blessed Virgin Mary is to be dismissed as unfounded credulity--the very thought is impious--we must un-questionably hold, with utmost firmness, thai it derives from divine-apostolic tradition, that is, from rdvelation. In the seventy-five years that have elapsed Siiace this i~mphatic declaration, the persuasion of the Church’s ~eachers and taught has been. grgwing steadily stronger. If bur ~theologian r~orts to his bishop that, in his view, the dbctrine of the ’Assumption is ripe for defifiition as an article of faith, his vote will accord with the verdict already turned in by a vast majority. OUR CONTRIBUTORS RICHARD L. ROONEY is Editor of Queen’s Work publications. C. A. HERBST, ~UGUSTINE KLAA$, GERALD KELLY, and CYRIL VOLLERT are members of the FacultF of St. Maryrs College, St, Marys0 Kansas. ~ 202 -=nou Shalt: Open. My LIpS,,,"~ °" ~ ~° Richard L.~Rooney, "]"HE Aperi having been said,arid the Our Father, Hail /1: " MarY, and C~eed h~ving0 been devouilypra ed, the ~ Divine’Office again picks Up the ideas of that .intro-ductory prfiyer.~ There we. petitioned~’ now we state con’- fidehtly: Thou shatt open m~/ lips
OLbrd, And m~/ mouth shall annou’nc~ Th~/ praiset. Because it is so contrary t~
our own Us~al etti£ient~
~ ind~ependent American way of thinking and doing even in our prayer life, it is well. for us to recall again a basic idea of the Aperi. We cannot, remember, so much as think of thinking to pray unless.God gives.us the initial impulse to call on His name. We cannot so much as open these lips of ours, so.busy, with their worldly speaking, so slow to pray
unless God Himself opefis them for us. It is amazing that. we forget so easily how utterly, helpless we are~ in ~the realm of God and grace if we are left to’ ourselves. On thd other hand, I wonder if we ever pause to think how eager, God toopen ,our lips that.,He ,may hear them. hymning His praises. .... ~ ~ ....... If we realized the first of these facts, we. would utter often the verses we are considering here.~ We would not rush into prayer without preparing our souls. If we rea!iz3d,the .second, we would be alert at all times and in all places to God’s impulses to pray, to lift our. minds a~nd hearts in canticles of.praise of Him. How well w~,,wguld d~on tthoe m weamy otori Mzea t~hse~sse, bveefrosre.se! ~Hoourw.: ~wreegllu w!aer" c soeut lpdr au.syee ~thrse,m ~alking ,or riding, or whiling the tim~eo.away waiting for a 203 RICHARD L. ROONEY Rev~eu~ [oroReligious bus, or in a doctor’s office, or before dropping off to sleep! We co~Id’~profitably’make them the’object of our moments, of mental prayer also. Pondering over them slowly, we might reflect as follows:° "Thou, 0 Lord" God is the Lord and Master of all things. He brought them all out of nothingness. It is He who has given me these lips, and He wh6 must give me the power to open them. in His praise. He is my God
and of Him I can state this simple, tremendous fact: that He will open my lips, will give me the .grace to spiak t,o Him, will prompt me to speak about.Him, will allow me to hymn His praises. Hence I say, "Thou shalt" open my llps" He will open these lips from which so many millions of words have come, these lips which have been worldly, pro-fane, unkind, ~untruthful, mean, sullied.° He will open these lips that have uttered so much nonsense, from which bare tumbled so many idle words---:qips that were given me for praising Him, but which have been so often used to~sin’ against Him. These are the lips which now at last He, is going to open and to make fulfill their d~stiny: the praise of Himself. ¯ ,, What joy is mine--that for this time of prayer at least, my lips will be healed, cleansed, and set to work to do the most, ~the best they can do, .They will be busy, not with vanity, but with God. "And my mou+h shall announce Thy praise" When I open my mouth it is likely togive out anything but the praise of God. From it issue forth bits of news, pfoclamfitions of self-praise, my more-than-half-share of c6nversations about all sorts of things, long and stupid tirades, long and often ~stupid lectures aad advi~e. "Forbid-den words come out,~ too: vulgar, worldly, idle, harsh, 204 July, 1947 "THOU SHALT OPEN MY LIPS" discouraging, sarcastic words. Charity is killed
characters are torn~ Help and harm,, all heedlessly-~’intermingled,.c0me pouring out. ~ But when God opens my lips, my tongue will speak as He would.have it
my tongue will speak His praise~’ my tongue~ will speak His praise even as did the tongues of Moses, of David, of the prophets
my tongue will speak today as it will speak in heaven announcing, singing, crying out, that God and men may hear the praise, i’n~ praise, of the Most High God! When I ~raise a good man sincerely, my tongue is at its best use on a human level. When I praise the good God, my tongue is being used at its best on a divinely hum,an plane. How seldom my mouth announces any praise, save of myself. I speak of others, either not at all or with cold indifference, bitter criticism, mild interest, jealousy. Now and again, if it serves rn~/ interest,’I praise another. Less often still do I praise God without any trace of selfishness. I ~speak to Him or of Him in tedium, carelessly, liitlessly
in petition, asking mostly for something I want, only occa-sionally for others. But how infrequently do I burst out with praise just to tell Him how wonderful He is! ’Why is this? Praise is the outward speaking of an inward recogni-tion’ of the value, the excellence of someone or something. Instinctively on seeing a beautiful sunset or a beautiful per-son we cry, "How beautiful!" Why do we so seldom deliberately praise God or men? Because we are too busy to look at them, too distorted in vision to see all that is good, true, and beautiful either in the All-High God or in the lowly creature, man. When we state that God will open our lips, we are also implicitly stating that He will open oui eyes. We are 2O5 RICHARD L. ROONEY , implicitly saying ,,that Hd will "let .us see Him, His power
His beauty,’His mercy: His lb~e, everywhere, and in .every: thing, so that we shall gladly cry out His praise:i implicitly hope that He will reveal HihYself,.yet more ~o us so that we may begin here the praise that we shrill announce forever in heaven, We are hoping that He will train:our lips to speak.now as they shall when He grants ~.us the face-to- face visioh of Himself, and we shall cry in ecst~isy: "Holy! Holy! Holy! Lord God of Hosts! °The heavens and the earth are full of Thy Glory!" ~ * * * Ves, Lord
Thou shalt open my lips here now, and tl~rd then
and My modth, frded from its habit of self~ interested prayer, shall announce joyously, contin,uall~r~ ~ti~relessly
endlessl~, its praise of Thee, our Go’d!" BROTHERS~ VOCATIONS " There are m’:~’ny vocational needs* in~he ChurCh, bti~ pe~rhaEs none as more pressing:than,the need ,for la)~ Brothers. The’ assistance’thi:y lend to priest~ who are more directly engaged i~ apostolic labors is~of inestimable value: To egcourage Brothers vocattons, the Soctety of the D,wne Word is Mow publishing aK~httra&ive and informative ~booklet ~entitled ~The M~ssionarg Brother. ~C0ptes of t~e ’booklet can be,obtained from the Novice Master, St. ,Mary’s Mission House, Techny. ill~nbis.’~.~ ~ ~ :~ ~ ,~-" ,~. . ~ .... ~,, Another i~ter~sting folder on~ the life of a Brother can be :~btained~fro~ the Missionary Servants of the’Most Holy Trinity, Box 30. Silver Sp~ngs. Maryland. This booklet is entitled Spotlight on the Missionary Brotber~" " A. third ’~ffective folder 0n this ’same iub~ect is entitled "Behidd the~ S~enes at Notre Dame: The Part of the La~ Brother~ of the Hol~ Cro~#. ~ The, Congregation of"the H~’~Cro~S ~w ~’tWO p
o~ifi~S in- [he United’ State~ [he province Priests~and’~the~province of Brothers~ This:folder describes the Brotheri’ life. ’.It may be obtained from the Reverend Oohn H. Wilson, C.S.C:
Holy Cross Seminary. Ndre Dame, ~ndiana. ’ CONCERNIN~ CoMMUNICAtIONS" " ~ The next number "of t~e REVIEW will contain a digest 0f the communications on praydr that hhve note, get been published. ,With~hat
number we shall close the communications on the subject. Communications on other subjects that are of ~n~d~asfti ~.. H..elp’r ~ ~o ’~religi0hs" are alwhgs~elc~me. , Some of~the c0mmdnications ’on prgyer have been.ratherflong: and the ~itors would appreciate it if those who, send communications would., make them brief and pointed. -It also’helps if’the manuscript ~s typed and double’spaced
206 ~enera[ Aspects oF ¯ Duty of I-learin9 Mass ~erald Kdly, $.~T. ONLY three of the ~414 cai~ons of the Codeof Canon Law deal explicitly with the° general! law of assisting at Mass. Canon ~1247 lists.the feasts of ~ obligation in the universal Ghurch
canon 1248 prescribes that:.Mass must be heard on these days
0and canon 1249 enumerates the places in wl6ich the faithful may fulfill this obligation.,. Three other ,canons (1244-46)’~1a~ down certain general, rulks :that are applicable not only°to feast days but also to days of fast and abstinence. Pbobably no other law of the Church is as import~int for the ordinary Catholic as this precept of hearing Mass. Every question pertaining to its correct observance is of unFcersal interest
and some of the questions are extremely provocative, not to say irritating, because of the difficulty in"solving them satisfactorily. These intriguing problems are foundiander all the various aspects of the law--general aspects,° the manner of fulfilling the law, and .reasons excusing~from the obligation. Since it w6uld be-impossible t6 treat all these points in a single article in the REVIEW, I am .limiting the present article to a consideration of those points usually explained by moral theologians when they treat of the’general aspects of the law of feast-day obserw ance. The article will deal with all the questions ordinarily discussed under this head, and it "will .lay,, special stress~ on the points that are apt to present sp~ecial difficulties for catechists It helps much to the ,proper understanding and appli= cation~ of°a law to know its origin,
namely whether it is 207 GERALD KELLY Review/:or Religious divine or human
for different rules of interpretation apply to each. With’regar~l .to th~ duty of feast-day observance a consideration of both kinds of laws is pertinent
and great confusion can result from a failure to make. clear distinc-tions. Not a Dioine Law The divine law, according to accepted terminology, is either natural or positioe. By natural law is meant the law of God as manifested in human nature itself--"written in the human heart," as the saying goes. Granted appro-priate conditions, men with sufficiently ’developed mental powers could know this law, ~it least as regards its main points, just by using their reason--that is, by considering the fundamental relationships existing between man and G6d and between man and his fellowmen, and by drawing logical conclusions from these. This natural law, since it flows from human nature itself, binds all menat all times. The divine positive law includes duties imposed by God through the medium of revelation. In making such reve-lation God ’might merely confirm the already-existing iaatural law, as He does, for example, in the. First Com-mandment of the Decalogue
or He might, add obligations not already contained in the natural law, as He does in pre-icribing the confession of all mortal sins committed after baptism. LUnlike the naturallaw, the divine positive law cannotobe k.nown merely by reason
faith is required. Also unlike the natural law, the divine positive law is not neces-sarily for all men at all times
but such conditions depend entirely on God’s own will., in giving these commands. In general, the Church’s power concerning law~ is twofold. She can otticially interpret the divine law, as she has done with regard to such things as artificial birth con-t~ ol, divorce, mutilation of the "unfit," and so forth. In 208 Jul~t~ 1947 THE DUTY OF HEARING MASS such cases the’ bindihg force of the law is not from tl~e Church but: directly from God. BUt the: Church can also mate laws in the proper and full sense of the:term. ~Thesd laws, made by the Church, are called ecclesiastical 1~iws. They,are human taws, not divirle
and they are to be ’inter-preted ~according to the rules that pertain ~to human l~ws, Applying this discussion of th~ various types of laws to the matter of feast-d
-
Dublin Core
The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.
Title
A name given to the resource
Library and Museum Collections
Description
An account of the resource
Please browse the more than 8000 knit- and crochet-related treasures in the CKC Collections Resource <a href="http://digital.centerforknitandcrochet.org/collections/show/1">Museum and Library Collections</a> (drawn from <a href="https://dp.la/info/developers/" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer noopener">Digital Public Library of America</a>). CKC is seeking new partner organizations to share their collections of knitting and crochet with visitors to this resource. Contact us at <a href="mailto:collections@centerforknitandcrochet.org">collections@centerforknitandcrochet.org</a> for more information about participating. <br /><br /><a href="https://docs.google.com/document/d/11Hb_Y75HnhkCE5i4mKpcTlB8Msp_lB0XUtQr5S8XXKA/edit?usp=sharing" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer noopener">Learn more about criteria for Share Your Treasures.</a>
Identifier
An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context
1
Still Image
Upload at least one image that shows the object in its entirety along with detail views as desired.
• Jpeg format
• At least 3 MP in size
• 300 ppi
• Images produced with digital camera to highest quality setting (e.g. superfine, best) are usually acceptable.
• Users who want to contribute video or audio files please contact info@centerforknitandcrochet.org for more information.
Dublin Core
The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.
Relation
A related resource
linkto:001:http://cdm17321.contentdm.oclc.org/cdm/ref/collection/rfr/id/344
thumb:001:http://cdm17321.contentdm.oclc.org/utils/getthumbnail/collection/rfr/id/344
Description
An account of the resource
Issue 54.4 of the Review for Religious, July/August 1995.
Review for Religious (ISSN 0034-639X) is published bi-monthly at Saint Louis University by the Jesuits of the Mis’souri Province. Editorial Office: 3601 Lindell Boulevard ¯ St. Louis, Missouri 63108-3393. Telephone: 314-977-7363 ¯ Fax: 314-977-7362 Manuscripts, books for review, and correspondence with the editor: Review for Religious ° 3601 Lindell Boulevard ¯ St. Louis, MO 63108-3393. Correspondence about the Canonical Counsel department: Elizabeth McDonough OP ¯ P.O. Box 29260 ° Washington, DC 20017. POSTMASTER Send address changes to Review for Religious ¯ P.O. Box 6070 ° Duluth, MN 55806. Second-class postage paid at St. Louis, Missouri, and additional mailing offices. See inside back cover for information on subscription rates. ©1995Review for Religious Permission is herewith granted to copy any material (articles, poems, reviews) contained in this issue of Review for Religious for personal or internal use, or for the personal or internal use of specific library, clients within the limits outlined in Sections 107 and/or 108 of the United States Copyright Law. All copies made under this permission must bear notice of the source, date, and copyright owner on the first page. This permission is NOT extended to copying for com~nercial distribu-tion, advertising, institutional promotion, or for the creation of new collective works or anthologies. Such permission will only be considered on written application to the Editor, Review for Religious. for religious Editor Associate Editors Canonical Counsel Editor Editorial Staff Advisory Board David L. Fleming SJ Philip C. Fischer SJ Regina Siegfried ASC Elizabeth McDonough OP Mary Ann Foppe Tracy Gramm Jean Read Joann Wolski Conn PhD Iris Ann Ledden SSND Joel Rippinger OSB Edmundo Rodriguez SJ David Werthmann CSSR Patricia Wittberg SC Christian Heritages and Contemporary Living JULY-AUGUST 1995 ¯ VOLUME54 ¯ NVUMBER4 contents 486 499 5O8 mission Twenty Inner-City Years Joanna Bramble, CSJ explores feelings, questions, and insights from her effort to revitalize an inner-city neighborhood and empower its people. Corporate Sponsorship: The 1990s and the Fruits of Our Labor Margaret MaW Knittel RSM raises some questions which suggest a fluidity of vision and a loosening of ties in regard to corporate sponsorship and the fruits of our labor. Retirement’s Wisdom Years Catherine M. Harmer MMS proposes that retirement for religious may be a time of deepening wisdom and individuation and a time for a greater spirituality to emerge. 519 531 guidance The Enneagram Tad Dunne examines understandings of the enneagram and suggests ways of moving to a larger world of meaning and values. Imaging Spiritual Direction Mary Vginifred CHS discusses guidelines for spiritual direction and presents three images illustrative of the relationship between director and directee. 535 56O heritage The Brazier That Is My God: Teresa on True Prayer’s Dispositions, Gifts, and Signs Mary C. Sullivan RSM highlights the prayer of personal conversion wi{h its many gifts as captured by Teresa of Avila in her rich metaphor of "dwelling places." Playing with Edged Tools Donald Macdonald SMNI allows the thought of John Henry Newman to enter us into a richer appreciation of vowed public profession as a part of radical gospel living. 482 Review for Religious spirituality 566 How Am I Doing? Signs of a Healthy Spirituality Melannie Svoboda SND suggests some indicators for checking on how healthy our spirituality is. 573 Appreciating God through Creation Roderick Payne OFM illuminates the heritage of St. Francis to draw attention to some aspects of prayer through creation. 585 589 594 6OO religious life Individualism and Rel!gious Life John Gallagher CSB reflects on three options dealing with the compatibility of contemporary individualism in relation to religious life. Psychological Screening for Religious Life Kevin E. McKenna reviews the help given by the Code of Canon Law for religious congregations attempting to form a consistent policy regarding psychological reports at the time of admission and the maintenance of personnel records. Reformulating the Religious Vows William Reiser SJ reviews the meaning of vows in religious life and suggests that an option for the poor might be a promise for our times. Let’s Talk Again about Poverty Richard J. DeMaria CFC probes the meaning of poverty for religious-life practice today. ¯departments 484 Prisms 615 Canonical Counsel: Cloister for Nuns: From the Early Centuries to the 1917 Code 622 Book Reviews ~tuly-August 1995 483 prisms Pope John Paul’s two recent docu-ments offer vision and direction: the apostolic letter Orientale lumen (The Light of the East) and the encyclical Ut unum sint (On Commitment to Ecumenism). More than helps to enter into the third millennium, they issue a call to conversion. In Orientale lumen the pope emphasizes that our Eastern Catholic and our Orthodox brothers and sisters are earnest bearers of a venerable and ancient tradition integral to the church’s heritage. He calls for all members of the church’s Latin tradition to become fully acquainted with this treasure. He desires us all to be fired by a pas-sionate longing that the church’s catholicity become man-ifest to church members themselves and to the world, a catholicity comprising the several traditions together rather than in opposition to one another. John Paul uses monasticism as a special vantage point from which we can identify values important today for expressing the contribution of the Christian East to the journey of Christ’s church towards the kingdom. In the East, monasticism, which did not experience the differ-ent kinds of apostolic life as in the West, is seen not merely as a separate category of Christians, but rather as a refer-ence point for all the baptized, according to the gifts offered to each by the Lord. John Paul singles out the common traits uniting the monastic experience of the East and the West and forming a bridge of fellowship, "where unity as it is lived shines even more brightly than may appear in the dialogue between the churches." lie empha-sizes the splendid witness of nuns in the Christian East: "This witness has offered an example of giving full value in the church to what is specifically feminine, even break- 484 Review for Religious ing through the mentality of the time. During recent persecu-tions, especially in Eastern European countries, when many male monasteries were forcibly closed, female monasticism kept the torch of the monastic life burning. The nun’s charism, with its own specific characteristics, is a visible sign of that motherhood of God to which Sacred Scripture often refers" (9). Among the values reflected in monasticism for the life of the church, the pope highlights 1) a balance in Christian life lived as a personal response to an individual call and as an ecclesial and community event
2) a liturgy revealing the proper harmony of the baptized-in-Christ and the eucharistic meaning of all creation
3) a maturing journey in terms of knowing self and being free and able to love as Jesus loves
4) a tradition of spiritual guidance from brothers and sisters to whom the Spirit has granted this gift
5) a community showing us a life of communion and service beginning in the family and extending to the wider community
6) a unity of theology and spirituality deriving from the triune God--the principle and foundation of the Christian understand-ing that the human person is meant for and made for relation-ship
and 7) an all-pervading mystery, enveloped in awe, with which the face of our God presents us. In still wider ways the encyclical Ut unum sint continues the call to deepen the unity we seek with one another and with God. Insisting that the unity of all Christians is God’s will and is at the heart of the mission Christ entrusted to his followers, John Paul begs forgiveness for times when Catholics and the papacy itself have contributed to the divisions among Christians and calls for discussion about ways in which the pope can exercise power and authority in a reunited church. He notes that a heritage of saints belonging to all communities provides hope for the dialogue of conversion. "When we speak of a common heritage, we must acknowledge as part of it not only the institutions, rites, means of salvation and the traditions which all the communities have pre-served and by which they have been shaped, but first and foremost this reality of holiness" (84). The urgency of building for the future out of the strengths of Christian heritages marks both of these papal writings. We, like the pope, need to set our sights on this unifying and evangelizing mission of all Christians, thereby living up to religious life’s own spiritual heritages. David L. Fleming sJ a~uly-August 1995 485 rnissJon JOANNA BRAMBLE Twenty Inner-City Years After almost twenty years of working towards the revital-ization of West Oakland, a depressed inner-city neigh-borhood, I took a year’s sabbatical of travel and spiritual enrichment. In the middle of that year, I decided not to return as director of Jubilee West, the Community Development Corporation I had helped to create. I real-ized that I had unresolved feelings about my years in West Oakland, feelings and questions that I needed to work through before I could move on to the next steps in my work for justice. The reflections below document my liv-ing with those questions. What are my usual feelings about Jubilee West? I feel proud of what it has accomplished, but often I feel deep sadness for the people whose lives have changed very lit-tle, especially the ones I knew well and tried the hardest to help. I feel deep sadness at the unemployment, the drugs, the depressed people, and the piles of garbage that are evident with only a brief drive through the neighbor-hood. I often have an overwhelming sense of failure and powerlessness: so much of my life, love, work, anxiety, joy, hope . . . and so many people still with such con-stricted lives! I feel sadness and grief that the neighbor-hood where I worked for so long was worse after twenty Joanna Bramble CSJ is a consultant to nonprofit organizations in management and program analysis and a member of the provincial council of the Los Angeles province of the Sisters of St. Joseph of Carondelet. Her address is 529 Jean Street
Oakland, California 94610. 486 Review for Religious years than it was before. It is not that our work did not change anything or made it worse
it just could never do enough. But the main cause of continuing disintegration in that neigh-borhood is not my and others’ lack of effort or creative ideas. It is high unemployment and the increasing sale and use of drugs, along with other systemic oppression. How do I keep aware of the interrelatedness of many situations and people and things and somehow see my place as both important and unimportant? What was the situation I came to in 1973? And what did I want to achieve? The 1970 census and the Oakland 701 Study gave the following statistics about the West of Cypress area: ¯ 80 percent black and 18 percent Mexican American ¯ median family income: $3,941 ¯ unemployment rate 26.3 percent for men, 35.7 percent for women ¯ 50 percent of families on welfare
mean welfare income $2,110 ¯ 90 percent of the houses had been expected to be unusable by 1969 (most of these houses are still standing in 1995) ¯ median number of school years completed: 8.4 ¯ 24 percent of people over twenty-five years of age were high school graduates Residents listed their major problems as limited incomes and a high rate of unemployment, extremely poor housing, and poor-quality education. All of these problems still exist and are complex and interrelated. I chose to come to this depressed environment from eleven years of teaching English in white, suburban Catholic high schools. I had interest, concern, compassion, energy, enthusiasm, high hopes . . . and two months of training in community orga-nizing. I remember walking through the neighborhood and mentally singing the words to "Anatevka" from Fiddler on the Roof, newly popular then. The song speaks of the nothingness of the town: "people who pass through Anatevka do not even know they have been here.., someone should have set a match to this place years ago." That is what West Oakland looked like to me. But the song goes on to describe Anatevka as home: "where else could Sabbath be so sweet.., where I know everyone I meet." That too was West Oakland. It did not take me long to get to know friendly people, many of whom had lived there for years. I walked the streets and .~ly-August 199~ 487 Bramble ¯ Twenty Inner-City Years sat in people’s kitchens to discuss neighborhood problems. Soon some longtime residents and I started the West Oakland Improvement Association. What did I want to achieve? Mainly, I did not want a repeat of Anatevka
I did not want people displaced to make room for gentrification or other forms of development. In 1974 I wrote that my major goal was to help increase the peo-ple’s awareness of their power to direct their own lives. Over the next twenty years, I became more deeply aware of the immense problems in people’s lives and in the physical neigh-borhood. What I wanted to do both stayed the same and evolved, as did the strategies we used. Always there was the goal of empow-erment. As a community organizer I wanted us to win on issues that people had chosen as urgent concerns. More importantly, I wanted to build an organization that could continue to empower people and revitalize the neighborhood. We won on many issues. Our victories brought pride and increased self-confidence to a number of neighborhood people. But building an organization never really happened. People seemed too concerned with per-sonal survival to stay involved very long. It became more and more difficult to talk with people about community problems when they were concerned with getting enough food for their kids, paying the rent, and dealing with drug problems. These survival issues prompted me and my good friend Sister Pat Sears to start St. Patrick’s Center at the Campbell Village Housing Project, where we saw to basic necessities, providing food, clothes, counseling, and a youth program. But decent afford-able housing remained the most urgent problem. Concern about people who were being displaced or were living in substandard housing, inspiration from Jubilee Housing in Washington, D.C., lots of participation from neighborhood people and suburban friends, and awillingness to step into the unknown with faith and hope led me and Pat to start Jubilee West as a nonprofit Community Development Corporation in 1980. We immediately began to buy and fix houses for poverty-level people even though we knew nothing about real estate or construction and had almost no money. Jubilee West also continued and expanded the com-munity services and youth programs begun at St. Patrick’s Center. What successes can Jubilee West celebrate over the last fifteen years? Eighty units of scattered-site housing, most of it perma-nently affordable to poverty-level families: five million dollars in property assets removed from speculation and able to be con- 488 Review for Religious trolled by the community far into the future
hundreds of children helped with tutoring and enrichment
many others helped with mentoring and private scholarships to attend college
hundreds of adults placed in jobs, coming to literacy and ESL classes, or receiv- .ing emergency food, clothing, and needed counseling
and an his-toric building rehabilitated to accommodate various community events and to house the offices for other services. When I left, Jubilee West had a committed board of directors, a staff of varying degrees of competence, and a good funding base, although financial crises were and continue to be frequent. So why do I frequently feel like a failure? Mainly because I very much wanted to do something "for the people in the houses" more than just fixing houses and lowering rents and because I feel that most people’s lives are not changed very much from what they were before. As I grew to know West Oakland people, I came to be most concerned about what I experienced as the "typical" resident. She is a woman about thirty years old, never mar-ried, with three or four children from different fathers. She has about a tenth-grade education, has never held a paying job, has very poor nutrition, and probably has an alcohol or drug problem. If she is not in JW housing or other subsidized housing, she may pay as much as 60 or 70 percent of her AFDC income in rent, leaving her less than $200 per month for all other expenses. She has no car, and so her experiences and those of her children are mostly limited to the West Oakland neighborhood. She appears depressed and apathetic or else quite hostile. So what did I wantJW to do for this woman? I wanted us to empower her to enrich her own life. What did I mean by this? How would I hope to be able to describe her after a .few years? I have thought a lot about my hopes for her, and I recently became aware that they are similar to my unrealistic goals for myself: As I grew to know West Oakland people, I came to be most concerned about what I experienced as the "typical" resident. She is a woman about thirty years old, never married, with three or four children from different fathers. .~uly-/lugust 199~ 489 Bramble ¯ Twenty Inner-City Years I want her to have succeeded in or be in the process of get-ting off drugs, getting more education, finding a job and then a better job, stabilizing her family, getting enough income to move out of subsidized housing, deepening her spiritual values, becoming more psychologically whole, building community with her neighbors, keeping her house clean, taking care of her kids, and working for change in the neighborhood through participating in JW and other organizations. I want her to stay in the neighborhood or come back after she succeeds in order to help the commu-nity work for justice. As I write this, it seems so unrealistic that I want to add face-tiously that she should also be thin and beautiful, but not care too much about her looks. Obviously, one reason I feel like a fail-ure is that I had very unrealizable expectations. Only a few peo-ple could achieve the hbove, and only with superhuman effort or lots of good luck. I wanted my "typical" person to be aware of her power to change and control her own life. That sounds like a good goal. But perhaps my biggest mistake was that I did not give enough conscious acknowledgment to the reality of systemic oppression. When she tries to change in other than very small ways, she runs up against huge obstacles that make it exceedingly difficult if not impossible for her to "control her own life." Only a few really "win" in her situation
but, because those few do win, she feels that she too should be able to win. She blames herself and society also blames her, telling her in many ways that it is her fault. In some ways I contribute to this when I talk about "self-help" without at the same time talking about systemic oppres-sion. Her self-blame does not give her more energy to "fight the system" and to make small and then larger changes in her life
instead it leads to depression, apathy, or hostility. Similarly my self-blame, my feeling myself a failure for not being able to empower her, does not give me more energy to fight the system
in me also it leads to depression, apathy, and sometimes hostility. Issues of injustice in economics, politics, and education are profoundly interrelated. A minimum wage that inserts working people into the poverty level without enough money to pay the rent, a business economy dependent on a certain percent of unem-ployment, thousands of job layoffs so that even many people with good educations are unlikely to keep their jobs that pay a living wage, unjust distribution of wealth including "hidden" subsidies 490 Review for Religious for the rich (whereby more money is "spent" on tax write-offs for interest on home-ownership loans than on all the housing programs for the poor), drug traffic that brings huge profits to a few wealthy people, a welfare system that discourages work, the worst schools usually in the poorest areas, housing thought of as an investment for profit rather than a home to live in, pervasive discrimination against minorities, especially African-American males--these are only a few examples of the interconnected sys-tems that cause my "typical" person’s situation. I have known all this for a long time. Did I fail to keep it in my awareness because I felt I could do little about it and I like solvable problems? In any case, I concentrated on self-help pro-grams-- how soon I found that often they do not succeed either! Each person in any self-help program must "choose life" for her-self, of course, and begin to act on her own behalf while at the same time society, "the system," must stop oppressing her. Both are interrelated. But as I reflected on my Jubilee West experience, I still heard the same familiar inner voices of my own self-blame. If only I had been smarter, worked harder, tried something more creative, then I could have made a bigger dent in solving these problems. At this point I was fortunate to come across the book Surplus Powerlessness by Michael Lerner. Lerner first talks about real pow-erlessness, the reality of an unequal distribution of power in this society: If a small number of us try to change things, we will run up against a brick wall. In fact, even if millions of people were to engage in activity to change things, in the short run we would find our society very difficult to change. The brick wall is not just a subjective illusion. The basic fact is this: American society is a class-dom-inated society. A small number of people have vast eco-nomic power while the overwhelming.majority has almost no power in the economic realm. Economic power gives that small group a huge amount of political power. While the rest of us have some political power, it takes vast expen-ditures of energy and time to win small victories. But to say that the elites of wealth and power have over-whelming power is not to say that they have absolute power. Things could be quite different if many people were to engage in the struggle for change. It would be a real strug-gle- and there would be many difficult defeats.~ After talking about realpowerlessness, Lerner describes surplus ~uly-Augus~ 199Y 4.91 Bramble ¯ Twenty Inner-City Years powerlessness as "the set of feelings and beliefs that make people think of themselves as even more powerless than the actual power sit-uation requires, and then leads them to act in ways that actually con-firm them in their powerlessness." He is describing me when he shows how many activists continually manage to redefine the con-ditions of success in such a way that they always feel "one down" for not having accomplished enough
they redefine their victo-ries as failures and do not credit their own real accomplishments. I certainly do that often. Lerner reminds us that when society claims it is set up in a fundamentally fair way, in which people can make it if they really try, powerlessness is seen as a product of the individual’s personal failures. Thus self-blame becomes the central element in surplus powerlessness. It grows stronger every time we blame ourselves for having failed in some important way and have no compassion for ourselves in view of all the ways that reality pushes us to be less than we want to be. Taking responsibility for one’s own life works only for the part of the population and for the societal issues where objective conditions allow for real change. People need help to distinguish between factors out of their control about which they could be legitimately angry and factors that would change if they changed how they thought about themselves and how they lived their own lives. Surplus powerlessness, self-blame, deflects attention from the real problems and hence from any real solutions. The anger that might be reasonably directed against a social order which gener-ates personal unhappiness is instead directed inwards and becomes depression or a dangerous buildup of repressed violence. But Lerner’s next point is also part of my" experience. Once people are no longer disempowered by self-blaming, they are in a better position to change their environment. Surplus power-lessness can be lessened by supportive group interaction and by developing compassion, showing people that the problems they face do not come from personal inadequacies, but are faced by others as well, and that people need one another’s help in facing these problems. My reflection on Lerner’s concept of surplus powerlessness shows me that I have been blaming the victims, both my typical West Oakland person and myself. I have definitely internalized the American way that tells me that, if I have a problem, I should take care of it, work to change it, and not blame someone else. 492 Review for Religious But, to avoid the extreme of blaming others for my problems, I frequently go to the extreme of not giving much acknowledg-ment to the real powerlessness in my life, to the real systems that are oppressing me as well as my typical West Oakland person. At this point in my reflection, I read Joanna Macy’s books Despair and Personal Power and World as Lover, World as Self about the need to feel pain, experience it, work through it: my pain and the pain of others. I see that as a big clue for me. I went back to my sabbatical journal written in Washington, D.C., in 1992. One of the questions in Mary Cosby’s class on "call" was "What is your deepest pain?" I wrote, "I’m not aware of very much personal pain. Actually my greatest pain seems to be feel-ing the pain of others: so many homeless people on the street, so many hurting children, so much violence in the world.., and feel-ing powerless to do very much about any of this." A few days later at a creative-movement session I felt overcome by sorrow and tears. I kept feeling, saying, crying to myself: "I didn’t know how to make it better for people... I am so sad about that ¯ ¯ . sad because people were not helped, not so much that I couldn’t help but that they weren’t helped.., thinking of Sylvia, Spring, Connie, Deedee, Charetta, Pat, A1, Brenda . . . tears because I couldn’t do it, but more because life did not change for them .... " I remember feeling that I must be avoiding some deeper personal pain if the major pain I was aware of was pain for the world, for other people. Now I see that a major need for me is to feel my pain, which greatly includes pain for the world. Joanna Macy says in Despair and Personal Power: "We have trouble cred-iting the notion that concerns for the general welfare might be acute enough to cause distress.., but pain for our world touches each of us, and this pain is rooted in caring.., our apparent pub-lic apathy is but a fear of experiencing and expressing this pain, and once it is acknowledged and shared it opens the way to our power." 2 I have definitely internalized the American way that tells me that, if I have a problem, I should take care of it, work to change it, and not blame someone else. July-August 199Y 493 Bramble ¯ Twenty Inner-City Years During that semester in 1992, I picked up an old journal from 1988, specifically looking for how I dealt at that time with my pain over the distressing situations I experienced daily at Jubilee West. A pattern seemed to be: I would run into a small or large problem that was usually a symptom of a larger systemic problem
feel frustrated and ptwerless
think I should be able to solve it
blame myself because I could not
go to bed depressed, wake up with somehow more energy ready to try again, to think up some new way to address the problem . . . but rarely allow myself to really feel my own pain and sadness. Although many people were involved in Jubilee West, I always felt myself ultimately respon-sible. I also frequently neglected my deep need to gift myself with beauty and nourishment for my soul. I have always felt a great desire for silence, solitude, beauty, prayer--for finding ways to experience the sacred in all of life. But I often let compulsive efforts to solve problems rob me of the centeredness necessary for living and acting from a contemplative way of being. As a step in the process of"living the questions" and of writ-ing this article, I walked around the West Oakland neighborhood visiting some of my longtime friends. I had not been able to do this since leaving Jubilee West three years ago
when we moved away last fall, I just disappeared without telling many people that I was going. So this walk was a pilgrimage for remembering and finding cause to grieve and cause to rejoice. What do I learn for myself from all of this reading and reflec-tion and from my recent pilgrimage of walking in West Oakland? What does my inner wisdom tell me? What follows are some exploratory answers as I live the questions: 1. Feel your pain, take time for it... your personal pain and that of the West Oakland people that you care about, and the world that ’faces the possibility of total destruction. Allowing myself to feel pain is hard to do
I am more used to giving thirty seconds to pain and then moving on to possible solu-tions. But, on my walk through West Oakland, I was more able to be with the pain of what I experienced: my own fear when I went into Campbell Village by myself because of what I know of the violence, drugs, and crime that are always there
the usual mounds of garbage everywhere, especially in front of my friend Sally’s apartment
Sally’s son in jail for using and selling drugs--I remem-ber him as a cute, loving eight-year-old
the fifteen or twenty men on the corner of 14th and Peralta as they always are--drink- 494 Review for Reh~ious ing and buying drugs
Trisha’s house boarded up because she was evicted for drug activity, when she had been one of Jubilee West’s most promising tenants. 2. Feelyourjoy also and others’ joy as well: celebrate small suc-cesses, continue the lifelong task of dealing with your inner judge that says, "but it isn’t enough." My walk through West Oakland gave me many opportunities for experiencing joy. It felt good to remember all the times I have been in people’s houses having coffee and conversation. My friend Joanne greeted me with a big hug, and we laughed over old times together. Two of her children are doing very well, she is enjoying her job taking care of hand-icapped people, she still feels empow-ered by the victories we achieved together many years ago, and her sense of humor is still spectacular. Annie also greeted me with open arms
she is an elderly woman who owns her own home and several oth-ers in the neighborhood, though all of them are in various stages of disrepair. As I sat in her tiny kitchen, she asked me who she could get to help her change her will, and I remembered how hard it was, many years ago, to convince her to make a will at all. My last stop was Charles Garcia, who because of our orga-nizing efforts scraped up $1,700 twenty years ago to buy the falling-apart house he was living in--a small amount, even in 1974, but monumental to him. Although he was not home, his pride of ownership was evident everywhere: lots of beautiful roses in the front yard, a stained-glass window over the door
his daugh-ter spoke of wanting to. move her own growing family back to that neighborhood. I was pleased to see that there was only one burned-out house on Chester Street, when there had been many a few years ago, and I felt pride as always at Jubilee West’s twenty-two new-con-struction apartments on Goss Street, definitely the ~best-looking housing anywhere in the neighborhood. My experience of joy on my walk through the West of Cypress neighborhood brought home to me the truth of Joanna Macy’s Celebrate small successes, continue the life-long task of dealing with your inner judge that says, "but it isn’t enough." jUuly-August 199Y 495 Bramble ¯ Twenty Inner-City Years words: "When we open our awareness to the web of life, we con-nect not only with the sufferings of others, but to the same mea-sure, with their gifts and powers . . . if we can grieve with the griefs of others, so, by the same token, by the same openness, can we find strength in their strengths, bolstering our own individual supplies of courage, commitment, and endurance."3 3. Acknowledge real powerlessness and systemic oppression. Deepen awareness of this as a reality check, as the main reason
-
Dublin Core
The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.
Title
A name given to the resource
Library and Museum Collections
Description
An account of the resource
Please browse the more than 8000 knit- and crochet-related treasures in the CKC Collections Resource <a href="http://digital.centerforknitandcrochet.org/collections/show/1">Museum and Library Collections</a> (drawn from <a href="https://dp.la/info/developers/" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer noopener">Digital Public Library of America</a>). CKC is seeking new partner organizations to share their collections of knitting and crochet with visitors to this resource. Contact us at <a href="mailto:collections@centerforknitandcrochet.org">collections@centerforknitandcrochet.org</a> for more information about participating. <br /><br /><a href="https://docs.google.com/document/d/11Hb_Y75HnhkCE5i4mKpcTlB8Msp_lB0XUtQr5S8XXKA/edit?usp=sharing" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer noopener">Learn more about criteria for Share Your Treasures.</a>
Identifier
An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context
1
Still Image
Upload at least one image that shows the object in its entirety along with detail views as desired.
• Jpeg format
• At least 3 MP in size
• 300 ppi
• Images produced with digital camera to highest quality setting (e.g. superfine, best) are usually acceptable.
• Users who want to contribute video or audio files please contact info@centerforknitandcrochet.org for more information.
Dublin Core
The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.
Relation
A related resource
linkto:001:http://cdm17321.contentdm.oclc.org/cdm/ref/collection/rfr/id/274
thumb:001:http://cdm17321.contentdm.oclc.org/utils/getthumbnail/collection/rfr/id/274
Description
An account of the resource
Issue 44.6 of the Review for Religious, November/December 1985.
Expectations of CommUnity Inculturation A Theology of Death and Grief The Discernment of Ministry: a Process Volume 44 Number 6 Nov./Dec., 1985 REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS (ISSN 0034-639X), published every two months, is edited in collaboration with the faculty members of the Department of Theological Studies of St. Louis University. The editorial offices are located at Room 428
3601 Lindell Blvd., St. Louis, MO 63108-3393. REVIEW FOR RELIG
OUS is owned by the Missouri Province Educational Institute of the Society of Jesus, St. Louis, MO. © 1985 by R EVlEW FOR R ELtqtOUS~ Composed, printed and manufactured in U.S.A. Second class postage paid at St. Louis, MO. Single copies: $2.50. Subscription U.S.A. $10.00 a year: $19.00 for two years. Other countries: add $2.00 per year (postage). For subscription orders or change of address, write R EV1EW FOR RELIGtOUg P.O. Box 6070
Duluth, MN 55806. Daniel F. X. Meenan, S.J. Dolores Greeley, R.S.M. Iris Ann Ledden, S.S.N.D. Richard A. Hill, S.J. Jean Read Editor Associate Editor Review Editor Contributing Editor Assistant Editor Nov./Dec., 1985 Volume 44 Number 6 Manuscripts, books for review and correspondence with the editor should be sent to REVIEW t-’on RELIGIOUS
Room 428
3601 Lindell Blvd.
St. Louis, MO 63108-3393. Correspondence about the department "Canonical Counsel" should be addressed to Richard A. Hill, S.J.
J.S.T.B.
1735 LeRoy Ave.
Berkeley, CA 94709. Back issues and reprints should be ordered from REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS
St. Louis, MO 63108-3393. "Out of print" issues and articles not published as reprints are available from University Microfilms International
300 N. Zeeb Rd.
Ann Arbor, MI 48106. Current Conceptions of Religious Formation: An Analysis Martin O’Reilly, C E C. This article by Brother O’Reilly, Formation Director for his community in Liberia and Sierra Leone was originally prepared as a position paper undertaken in connection ,with the development of a novitiate program for West Africans seeking to join his community. Brothe,r may be addressed care of the Christian Brothers
P.O. Box 297
Monrovia, Liberia. It is difficult to name what’is a~tually done in religious formation. Although the enterprise has a recognizable history dating back at least to the time of St. Benedict, when we raise the question: What are we doing when we form others to be religious? there is little consensus about the nature of the activity. A more abstract question, .such as: What is Religious IJfe? might be more easily answered. But religious formation is not an ahistorical abstraction. - It is a practical activity. Men and women enter religious communities, and other men and women are "sent" to form them. Formation, as such, does not exist, there is only what people do, and want to do, in its name. This article will consist of a brief survey.of the principle approaches to religious formation current today, anda proposed tentative defintion of formation that gives equal weight to the past, present and future dimensions of a religious community. Although theory will not provide simplistic answers to such questions as: "When do we give the habit?" it does provide a basis for ascertaining whether one’s practices are consistent with one’s beliefs and for understanding how new insights and differing circumstances may modify existing practices. Perennialist Conception of Religious Formation The ."perennialist" position, exemplified by much of pre-Vatican II 1101 1~02 / Review for Religious, November-Dec.ember, 1985 religious formation, is based mainly on the authoritative position of the "formator" as the person entrusted with the task of instructing others in the perennial truths of religious life. The relationship of formator and those being "formed" is in the context of master and pupils. The person who is responsible for formation is very conscious of the expectations of those in higher authority that, certain permanent truths are being taught in a didac-tic manner. The principal model of instruction is that best described as "teaching." The starting point is usually the prescribed constitutions, the life of the founder or foundress, and the history of the congregation. The theoretical motivation for both formator and those being formed is in essence the same: he or she is to teach, and the novices are to learn. Of course, it is presumed that there are other factors operating, so that the novices’ personal understanding of being religious is complemented by their actual life in community. The duties of a good religious are empha-sized in various ways: by being reminded of their personal responsibility for coming to know and accept their call from God through frequent conferences
by being encouraged to be loyal to their formation group, and to be obedient at all times to those in authority. Besides regular prayer and Mass, numerous devotional exercises and retreat days ensure that a sense of piety is being fostered. It is quite natural that such an’approach to formation tends to emphasize the descriptive rather than the prescriptive elements of religious life. The value of much of its style and method is in its precision in indicating what has to be learned and understood about becoming a religious. But by the same token it is all too easy to produce a hothouse variety of religious who, vocation-wise, wither in the more temperate zones of regular and imperfect community life. Such an approach can fail to distinguish sufficiently between the precepts of the religious life and the vocational growth and development of those in formation, with the result that conformity is substituted for free response. This is not to say that the perennialist approach is altogether unsatisfac-tory. Many outstanding religious have come through such an initiation into religious life. For those who have come from devout Christian homes, such a formation style undoubtedly offers a security and an initial certainty that religious life is for them. But however beneficial such a model of formation may be for some, it can only be unrealistic in relation to those coming from a secularized background,,or who live in a situation where the Church herself is still very young. Essentialist Conception of Religious Formation The essentialist position, as represented by ReneCarpentier, holds that Current Conceptions of Religious Formation: An Analysis / 1103 the .religious life is "above all things a life, a Christian life, a life based on the Gospel and one with the Church."1 Carpentier’s work in Belgiumin the 1950s convinced him that the obligations of religious life seemed to be treated as ends in themselves. There was very little Good News about the religious life~ He therefore advocated a return to the sources of religious life, viz. Christ, the Church, and the Scriptures. The biggest challenge offered by Carpentier to religious formators was for them to underpin their work with a genuine theology of religious life: ~It is not enough to show them the religious state as a life apart, closed in oh itself and "withdrawn from the world." It is to the religious life, within the Church, that our Lord’s words may be applied: "You are the light of the world." We must show its relationships with .the Church and the world, and with salvation and sanctificati6n of all men. We must have recourse to a "theol6gy" of~ the religious life,2 Advocates of the essentialist approach to formation work concentrate on imparting an understanding of religious life as a living out of the ¯ "essential" Christian ideals. The emphasis placed upon providing a gcriptu-ral and theological rationale for religious life gives an intellectual flavor to formation, and casts the formator in a "lecturer" role as opposed to the perennialist "master-pupil" approach. Because essentialist formators share the belief that religious formation is largely a matter of intellectual training, the interests and needs of those in formation are of limited value for determining the nature and content of the foniiation program. While essentialism gives a needed, firm intellectual underpinning to religious formation, it is largely an adult concept, which in turn requires a certain adult ability to view reality in a holistic fashion. Many in such a formation program, however, fail to see the relevance to their own lives of courses in Scripture, theology, church history and liturgy.’ The problem with this approach, as with the perennialist pathway, is that it is character-~ ized by what can be called a "pedagogy of. object" i.e., the models of learning it relies upon are almost exclusively concerned with handing on the.charism of religious life, which itself is taken as an unchanging and universally understood aim. Admittedly, the essentialist approach looks more towards the dynamic nature of the Christian life to provide the context for ~understanding the nature of the religiouS vocation, but it underplays the aspects of the "present" and "future" of society, the Church, religious life, and the persons themselves who are preparing for religious profession. Existential Conception of Religious Formation The keynote of the existential approach is basically its concern with the 804 / Review for Religious, November-December, 1985 subject io be formed in his or her actual life situation. The words which characterize this approach are sincerity, dynamic’, commitment
relevance, authenticity, choice,freedom, and experience. For those who look at for-mation. in this way, the key to .human and Christian living is the continuing choice of an "authentic" way of life. lnauthenticity means taking shelter behind the routines, the trivialities and the morally undemanding patterns of everyday life. ,To be authentic means to acknowledge basic moral chal-lenges, to be open to the ambiguities and contradictions of life, and to respond to them by committing oneself afresh to the values one perceives to be at the heart of a meaningful existence. Religious life, in the existentialist sense, is viewed and understood asan expression of the life of faith, and so must find its verification in real life. If it is not to be a dead faith, it must be acted out in deeds. For the existential-ist, it is the motivation, not the forms, of religious life that differentiates the religious vocation from that of others. In practice a formator schooled .in existentialist thinking will give prom-inence to discussion methods as the way of learning, and will emphasize the importance of the differences in the life situation of each candidate in his or her personal response to the call of religious life. A greater measure of freedom will be extended in various ways to those being formed, and the view will be encouraged that both formator and those in formation are engaged in a common enterprise of discerning the personal and social significance of the vowed life. Constitutions and histories of the congrega-tion will have only a limited role in an approach such as this. They may serve as reference or guideline, but hardly as a starting point. Emphasis therefore will tend to be much more on a diversity of sources--literature, films, music and newspapers--indeed all the sources of. information encountered in ordinary.living. There will be a fundamental sense in which it is important not to be specific about particular means of being a religious, because what is being described arises from the life-situations of those concerned. Without doubt the existen.tiai approach makes being involved in reli-gious formation a very creative and personally satisfying experience. Con-cern for the giftedness and insights of those entering religious life had rarely been present in the previous history of religious formation. Sadly these insights had been largely subordinated to the immediate needs and interests of the congregation, and formation was more often than not more a training or domesticating than a forming. The existential pathway, on the contrary, asks the formator to believe that he or she is living and praying with people who are alread3
under the influence of the Holy Spirit. The chief problem ~vith this approach to formation arises from the fact Current Conceptions of Religious Formation: An Analysis / 805 that the breadth of it provides no clue as to the kinds of experiences that properly should be provided by a formation community. The implication is that., since each candidate’s experience of life is unique, each one must have his or her own formation program. Faith and well-meaning, however, are insufficient to fill the vacuum created by the abandonment of a well-de-fined initiation process. It was Dewey who said that when personal fulfill-ment is severed from intellectual activity, "freedom of self-expression turns into something that might better be called ’self-exposure’.’’3 Furthermore, when too much emphasis is placed on the "inner search for meaning" of those in formation, the past heritage of a religious congregation can easily be forgotten, and responsibility for ’the future ignored
hence the shared vision that binds a group together can also become lost. ° Socialization Conception of Religious Formation The title of this approach may seem odd, for there has always been a strong community basis to formation in the sense that those being formed have lived, worked and played together in preparation for the time when they would join the wider community of the congregation. Indeed one of the important prerequisites for profession was "suitability for community life." But here the .term "socialization" is being used in a special sense, that of a planned, intensive~group experience involving both professed and nonprofessed members. The rationale behind,this approach is that "what-ever happens to the individual happens to the whole group, and whatever happens to the whole group happens to the individual." Quite simply a novice or one in formation can only say "I am a religious" because we are a :religious family. Ira founding charism is most present in the lived reality of a religious community, then’it is within a community that formation must happen. "Community-centered formation" is not .the same as ’’formation within a community." The former consists of a group of professed religious and prospective members open to the challenge of living and growing together
the latter is more often thannot a convenient arrangement for housing those in formation within a regular community, with perhaps one or two helping the formator in’his ministry. The difference between the two con-cepts is that with the first one the formation of new members is a community "event," whereas With the other, formation is a "territory" clearly demar-cated from the ordinary life of the community. The core group of the formative community is made up of religious who are prepared to share their own personal and collective story of faith
to witness in an open way, to the meaning of their congregation’s charism
to support those in initial formation in a bro.therly manner and to pray 1106 / Review for Religious, November-December, 1985 with and for them. The neophytes in turn are invited to "come and see" the charism and mission of the group by sharing in the common life, prayer and work of the community. This "shared praxis" approach supposes less of the presence o1: the person responsible for formation as the sole authority, and more of his presence as guide~in a fraternal network of relations~ This role of the formator means that often the work of formation will remain open-ended, ¯ that is, it is not pushed through to a predetermined conclusion for the sake of a conclusion. Whilst the main emphasis, as with the existential approach, i~ experiential rather than instructional in any formal sense, the open-community situation makes it more likely that the whole aspect .of religious life is approached in a multidimensional way. Close living, with professed religious aff?rds opportunities for the experiencing of the living charism of a congregation that no "single-parent" type. of situation consisting of one formator and the formation group can possibly provide. Conversely, having new members live with professed religious can add life and vitality to the local community, and can challenge the older brethren to look anew at the values that underpin their lives. Such an approach to formation may be successful with mature candi-dates, but it can be a wholly different story with the younger or more immature types. When formation is expected to arise from the dynamic interaction of a community, things can go badly wrong if a good number of the group are incapable, either because of upbringing or inclination, of accepting their responsibility for and accountability to others~ Not to believe that there, will be a need for "tough love" at .times, and a good d~al of personal coachingof members in the art of living together as a religious family, is to assume too romantic a view of human nature. Finally, when everyone is theoretically responsible for the formation of new members, it can quickly become the practice that no one is responsible, and people are left to hope that the newer members "get the hang of religious life" in time--a sort of formation by osmosis! 12on¢lusion Whether religious formators choose to define formation as the handing on of the perennial truths of their congregations" story or.as a radical ,living of the Christian life, as an inner search for ,meaning or as an intensive group experience, they are providing only a partial description of the term "formation.’2 Conversely, if we conceive of formation as all those growth experiences, under the auspices of a religious congregation, that ~contribute to the deepening awareness of what it means to be a religious, the definition is so broad that it fails to indicate how a planned formation program Current Conceptions of Religious Formation: An Analysis / 1~07 differs from an informal spontaneous arrangement where prospective. members learn directly from living in a religious community. If a definition of initial religious formation is to convey the full meaning of the term, it should be comprehensive while, at the same time, be sufficiently specific so that its key interacting elements are clearly conveyed. Taking these considerations into account, the following tentative defini-tion of religious formation is proposed: The planned and guided learning experience of religious life with intended learning outcomes, formulated through the systematic reconstruction of knowledge and experience, under the auspices of personnel suited to the task of aiding and evaluating a candidate’s continuous growth in personal, social and spiritual competence. This definition regards religious life, and the ways of becoming a reli-gious, as dynamic. The formation process must account not only for the known dimensigns of a founding charism, but also for emergent under-standings. Consequently, religious formation is not concerned merely with transmitting the cumulative tradition of a religious congregation but also with the present dimension of a religious charism in relation to the life’ experience of those seeking membership. Moreover, this definition recog-nizes that the future possibilities for the development of a charismatic religious community resides with those in formation today. NOTES ~l_zfe in the Oty of God. London: Burng & Oates, 1959, p. xi. 21bid, p. xii. 3John Dewey, How We Think, rev~ ed~, Lexington, MA: D.C. Heath & Company, 1933, ’p, 278. Even Discipline Has Its Season: Thomas Merton and Formation Today Thomas M. King
S.J. Father King has done extensive study and writing on Thomas Merlon. He is an Associate Professor of Theology at Georgetown University where he resides. The mailing address is: Jesuit Community
Georgetown University
Washington. DC 20057. Before he entered the Trappist Monastery of Gethsemani, Thomas Mer-ton wrote part of a novel that concerned a young man considering the priesthood. Like Merton himself, the young man played amateur jazz and had been leading a somewhat dissipated life. He saw his present life as remote "from the kind of discipline and perfection for a priest." As the young man thought about the priesthood, it was the word discipline that occurred again and again. Discipline appealed to him. At the same time as he worked on the novel, Merton wrote an unpublished essay that compared the lay and the priestly life. The priests were considered the lucky ones: "For them, from now on, everything is definite, is settled for them." In writing The Seven Storey Mountain he told of thi.nking about the monastery before he entered it: it was seen as a place of "much discomfort and no pleasures ..... I used to love books and study, but God will want me to die to all of that." He told of pursuing his novitiate with such enthusiasm that he made a nuisance out of himself by urging his novice director to reduce his portion of butter and cheese to be the same as the other monks’, and he wanted permission to attend all the sessions of monastic prayer. By these permissions he wanted to lose himself in common life. He wrote a vivid statement of the Cistercian life that appealed to him: When a man becomes a Cistercian, he is stripped not only of his clothes, or 808 Thomas Merton and Formation Today / 1109 part of his skin, but of his whole body and most of his spirit as well. And it is not finished ~hat first day: far from it! The whole Cistercian life is an evisceration, a gutting and a scouring of the human soul. Merton had felt drawn to the monastery when he had visited there eight months before he had entered. Then he had seen a postulant take his ~place among the novices and he observed: "The waters had closed over his head and he was submer~ged in the community." The postulant was dressed like the other monks and was lost in the "anonymity" of the choir. Merton claimed that those who stayed in the monastery were those who simply followed the Common Rule, a Rule wherein each monk was "absolutely lost, ignored." This was the ideal he was seeking in the monastic life. Merton wanted to live a life of self-sacrifice. For years he had lived according to the urgings of his appetites only to find he was a confused victim of his own "self-contradictory hungers." The nature of these hungers were evident to him in many ways
for example, he was compulsively attending movies. Yet he would no sooner be in the theater than he .would despise the stupidity of the film
but soon he would again be at the movies. In deciding which religious group he would join, he told of wanting "a Rule that was almost entirely aimed at detaching me from the world." He was pleased to describe his entry into Gethsemani as "nothing less than a civil and moral death." He soon esteemed the other monks around him, for they had abandoned "all preoccupation with themselves and their own ideas and judgments and opinions and desires," they .had put their "whole life in the hands of another" through obedience: "The greatest of the vows is obedience." The .monk was said to be significant not because of what he does. but because of what he is: a monk: The religious habit itself was said to have the grace of a sacramental. Merton exalted in his community life and saw most people outside of monasteries as hopelessly confused. When he looked at the luggage he had brought with him, he reflected that he could no longer believe in himself as a layman. These .general themes are familiar to readers of The Seven Storey Mountain, though some of the passages remain unpublished (they can be seen at the Merton Study Center in Bellarmine College, Louisville, Ky.). The picture he gave of monastic life was demanding and severe, yet the surprising thing was the number of people who found what he described had a fascinating appeal. In the ten-year period after the publication of The Seven Storey Mountain, Gethsemani received approximately two thou-sand postulants! The number seems to say something about what people were looking for in joining "religious life." Many, of course, did not stay. With the passage,of time Merton’s monastic euphoria underwent 1110 / Review for Religious, November-December, 1985 considerable change. He came to fight against the anonymity he had desired. He spoke’of monks "left with a husk of outward forms and no inner vocation." Though he had idealized entering the monastery as a form of death, he would come to ask, "Does our monastic life become so artificial and contrived that itis no longer really a life?" He had judged obedience to be the great monastic virtue
but later he would object that "doing what you are told.., substitutes for life itself." He was no longer enthralled by the anonymity of the choir: "The choir is the scene of much depersonaliza-tion andanguish." He protested that monastic life should not be a "total abdication .of all human worth and identity." He even claimed that the whole concept of discipline in the life of prayer did not arise until the fifteenth century! He wrote an amusing caricature of monks who believe they are better than those in the world
the world was no longer seen as simply a place of error and sin. In his early writing he had affirmed that a monk’s worth was in "being a monk." But he later said that he himself did not "comfortably wear the label of monk?’ He wanted to be "a non-monk even, a non-layman, a non-categorized man, a plain simple man." "My hermit life is expressly a lay life." He told of a personal policy of"not appearing as a monk, a priest, a cleric," and said with some satisfaction, "I am a tramp." His biographer, Monica Furlong, explains, "It was as if he had abandoned all interest in the persona of the monk." The change in Merton reflected a change that was general in religious life. Religious discipline generally became less evident and many religious tried to.avoid a special identity in either manners or dress. Novices were often integrated directly into communities of formed religious, and obe-dience was no longer seen as a way of inner liberation--it was just a matter of convenience or greater efficiency of organization. Most religious would say the changes had been for the better. But recently while writing several articles on Merton, I came to believe that the more relaxed monastic life that is generally found today would in no way satisfy the Merton who entered "the monastery in 1941. At the time he entered he had different needs, needs which did not last indefinitely. Yet the general relaxation was a change that he had helped bring about. Like many others who entered the religious life in the fifties, I had been inspired by Merton’s enthusiastic account of religious life. I had. been less dissipated, but I felt a similar need "to get hold of myself" and work through my "self-contradictory hungers." I entered a Jesuit novitiate where discipline was strict. Devotions, times~ to sleep, to eat and to recreate were regulated by a bell with little room for individual inclinations. Clothing, haircuts, readings and friendships were allowed little opportunity to develop accord- Thomas Merton and Formation Today ing to one’s own taste~ Religious life was a way of freeing one from one’s own tastes. One could wonder if that is still seen as a value--yet that was a major" reason that the noviceship took so long. In those days other Jesuits were not even to visit the novitiate "lest they disedify the novices." We believed that we were following "the more perfect way." 1 think that way of living would be frustrating for me now--but that does not mean it was not what I needed then. It was. There are seasons in one’s life. Recently I was assigned to spend two years working with Jesuit novices. Meals remain scheduled, but the daily order was mostly gone. Dress is casual, betamax movies are regularly shown, beer is generally available and groups go out for:pizza. It is a more ordinary kind of life than I had known as a novice--and appears much like the life of those "in the world" or the life of longtime Jesuits. But should it be so? In working with the novices I decided much of the happiness of my own novitiate was not. present, My happiness .was perhaps naive--not unlike the happiness Merton had found among the Trappists..Like Merton I, too, had to resolve some contradictory hungers and deal with a confu-sion of undigested ideas. The exterior discipline provided support for my own efforts io control immediate appetites. I would not agree today with ma.ny of the ideals that made up the "more perfect way," but it gave me a clear look at myself and something to strive for. And in striving for a difficult goal I knew satisfaction--by being unconcerned with satisfaction. I knew better my appetite for God byignoring my other appetites. .I have visited other novitiates and talked with others in formation and I do not know if what had been valuable for me is still available. In recently doing some serious study with the texts of Merton, I came to understand something about, myself. Merton had become severe in judging the struc-tures of religious life that once he had found necessary and supportive. In the 60s I and other religious went through the samechange.. But now I have come to argue there are seasons in one’s life. There is a time when discipline is needed and a time when it should be relaxed. And this difference gives rise to a significant difficulty when novices early in formation are integrated into communities of formed religious. Perhaps the difference of seasons can be seen in the two sets of Rules for Discernment of Spirits offered by St. Ignatius. One set is for the First Week and the other is for the Second Week. Thus, they are put in terms of a temporal sequence, in terms of seasons. In the Rules for the First Week-- and Ignatius seems to believe that many people do not pass beyond this week--one judges one’s interior movements (spirits) by a somewhat demanding objective standard. One is to shape one’s life according to the commandments and the Gospel ideal and, therefore, it is according to these I~1~ / Review for Religious, November-December, 1985 Rules that one accepts the interior movements that ~support the defined ideal and.rejects the movements that do not. At the .end of the First Week (inthe kingdom meditation) one makes a radical dedication of oneself to God. In this meditation one is expected to make a deliberate choice to willingly bear all poverty~ trials and humiliations for the Lord’s sake. It is a frightening expectation
but it is only after one has made such a prayer, that one is to use the Rules for the Second Week. To contrast the difference between the two sets of Rules:~ in the first set one conforms oneself to an objective standard
one tries to overcome one’s feelings (movements) by judging objectiVely which feelings are appropriate. Then, in the Rules for the Second Week, one listens to one’s feelings (one’s consolations and desolations) in 6rder to learn from them what one is to do. One learns from the feelings only after distancing oneselffrom them and only after instructing them. Thus, at different times during the Exercises, very different norms are appropriate for dealing with "feelings." Having given hundreds of directed retreats, I have sensed that Rules for the First Week are often given only brief consideration or ignored. Much of the reason is that there is considerable ambiguity about the ethical questions that once had been so clear. Yet if one has not been through a considerable discipline of moods and appetites and begins using the Rules of the Second Week, one begins taking disordered moods and trivial appetites as messages from heaven. Thereby one becomes hopelessly confused--most people "in the world" know better than to do this. Ignatius took his own moods seriously and proposed a method of listening to consolations and desola-tions- but he would use this method only after he had disciplined them. 1 have done a fair amount of spiritual direction, and with it 1 have come to believe that many directees--by no means all--need less "spiritual life" and more objective conformity to demands of the Gospel. Any professional identity (doctor, athlete, musician, and so forth) requires an extended season wherein one conforms to an objective discipline. Senior doctors can follow their "hunches," while young interns generally should not. Mozart has recently become known as a highly spontaneous composer. There is some truth in this understanding, but Mozart became that way only after following a disciplined training that was brutal in its drmands.,l do not recommend brutal training for either musi
-
Dublin Core
The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.
Title
A name given to the resource
Library and Museum Collections
Description
An account of the resource
Please browse the more than 8000 knit- and crochet-related treasures in the CKC Collections Resource <a href="http://digital.centerforknitandcrochet.org/collections/show/1">Museum and Library Collections</a> (drawn from <a href="https://dp.la/info/developers/" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer noopener">Digital Public Library of America</a>). CKC is seeking new partner organizations to share their collections of knitting and crochet with visitors to this resource. Contact us at <a href="mailto:collections@centerforknitandcrochet.org">collections@centerforknitandcrochet.org</a> for more information about participating. <br /><br /><a href="https://docs.google.com/document/d/11Hb_Y75HnhkCE5i4mKpcTlB8Msp_lB0XUtQr5S8XXKA/edit?usp=sharing" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer noopener">Learn more about criteria for Share Your Treasures.</a>
Identifier
An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context
1
Still Image
Upload at least one image that shows the object in its entirety along with detail views as desired.
• Jpeg format
• At least 3 MP in size
• 300 ppi
• Images produced with digital camera to highest quality setting (e.g. superfine, best) are usually acceptable.
• Users who want to contribute video or audio files please contact info@centerforknitandcrochet.org for more information.
Dublin Core
The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.
Relation
A related resource
linkto:001:http://cdm17321.contentdm.oclc.org/cdm/ref/collection/rfr/id/550
thumb:001:http://cdm17321.contentdm.oclc.org/utils/getthumbnail/collection/rfr/id/550
Description
An account of the resource
Issue 36.5 of the Review for Religious, 1977.
REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS IS edaed by faculty members of St LOUIS University, the editor,al offices being located at 612 Humboldt Braiding, 539 North Grand Boule-vard
St. Louis, Missouri 63103. It is owned by the Missouri Province Educational Institute
St. Louis, Missouri. Published bimonthly and copyright © 1977 by REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS. Composed, printed, and manufactured in U.S.A. Second class postage paid at St. Louis, Missouri. Single copies: $2.00. Subscription U.S.A. and Canada: $7.00 a year
$13.00 for two years
other countries, $8.00 a year, $15.00 for two years. Orders should indicate whether they are for new or renewal subscriptions and should be accompanied by check or money order payable to REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS in U.S.A. currency only. Pay no money to persons claiming to represent REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS. Change of address requests should include former address. Daniel F. X. Meenan, S.J. Robert Williams, S.J. Joseph F. Gallen, S.J. Jean Read Editor Associate Editor Questions and Answers Editor Assistant Editor September 1977 Volume 36 Number 5 Renewals, new subscriptions, and changes of address should be sent to REVIEW Fon REL1c~ous
P.O. Box 6070
Duluth, Minnesota 55802. Correspondence with the editor and the associate editor together with manuscripts andbooks for review should be sent to REVXEW YOn REL~CIOUS
612 Humboldt Building
539 North Grand Boule-vard
St. Louis, Missouri 63103. Questions for answering should be sent to Joseph F. Gallen, S.J.
St. Joseph’s College
City Avenue at 54th Street
Philadelphia, Pennsyl-vania 19131. The First Week of the Spiritual Exercises and the Conversion of Saint, Paul Carolyn Osiek, R.S.C.J. Sister Carolyn is on the faculty of Catholic Theological Union, Chicago, where she teaches New Testament. Most recently, she had been Research/Resource Associate in Women’s Studies at H~rvard Divinity’School. Her address: Catholic Theological Union
5401 S. Cornell
Chicago, IL 60615. The title ~ays in a general way the topic of this article. Actually, however, it is somewhat the other way around, for another way of expressing the topic would be: Paul’s decisive "First Week" experience, or, the "First Week" in the life of Paul. The present investigation Will be an attempt to focus, examine, and understand the personal experience of Paul which parallels and reflects the process experienced and planned by Ignatius for his followers in what he later came to call the "First Week" of the Spiritual Exercises. There are some obvious limitations to such an undertaking. First, if as is generally accepted, Paul’s initial conversion experience took place some-time between 33-36 A.D., and if what is preserved of his Philippian, Ga-latian, and Corinthian correspondence was written between the years 54 and 57 from Ephesus, there is a 20 year gap between the.experience and the description. 1 Second, Paul had no intention of writing an autobiography.’ He alludes to his own spiritual experience only insofar as it helps him convey ~The chronology of the letters is disputed. Here I follow J. A. Fitzmyer, "A Life ~Jf Paul," Jerome Biblical Commenthry, ed. R. E. Brown. J. A. Fitzmyer. R. E. Murphy (Englewood Cliffs, N.J.:Prentice Hall, 1968), pp. 218, 221. 657 6511 / Review for Religious, .Volume 36, 1.,977/~5 his point to others, usually in terms of the bankruptcy of the Mosaic laW vis-a-vis the grace of Christ--a religious situation far removedin actuality from the experience of most of us, whatever figurative applications can be made. Third, the one source in which Paul’s spiritual conversion-is graph-ically and formally portrayed (in triplicate)--Acts 9:22 and 26~could be utilized in a consideration of New Testament theology of conversion, but in the light of modern scriptural source criticism cannot responsibly be used to shed light on Pauline spirituality or spiritual experience. Some of the elements picked up by Luke in.his triple narrative will be used as illustrative of the Pauline experience in the wider dimension of familiar religious symbols, but it must be kept in mind that for Paul they are secondary. This brings us to a statement of the broader scope of the present under-taking. The purpose of the investigation is not historical. If it were, it could well stop with the Pauline data. Rather, the full scope is an attempt to understand Paulis wounding and healing as exemplary of a common spir-itual journey through death to new life for a purpose. The expanded ar- .ticulation of that process is drawn from personal experience as retreatant and as a spiritual director. It might be well to begin by describing the structure of the "First Week’ ’~ process as it will be treated here. Basically it is a movemrrit of entering into death in Order to have life, of descending into the depths 0nly to find there new inspiration to arise, of going down with the old and familiar and coming up in newness, as the ancient ritual of baptism by immersion so clearly portrays. It is wodnding and healing, alienation and reconciliation as the person comes face to face first with human evil and then with divine good-ness. Precisely where these two currents cross is the point of greatest pain because the comparison becomes nearly unehdurable. But out of the con-flict engen.dered by that pain comes the energy to begin anew, and thus the paradoxical cycle of death and rebirth is once again lived out. Ignatius’ term -confusion" is not a bad word to describe the growing sense that something is wrong, both in its literary meaning of "shame" and especially in its more common sense of "losing one’s bea.rings." There are three stages that can occur as defenses are stripped away and the sense of confusion sharpens. Ignatius described these three stages one way in n. [63] of the Exercises: first, a deep knowledge of-pers~onalo sin and a feeling of abhorrence
second, an understanding of the "disorder of my actions" and a resulting feeling of horror
third, a. knowledge of the sinfulness of the world ~.and, again, a.sense of horror. Abhorrence and horror are strong enough terms, yet they imply a primacy of activity on the part of the retreatant though, it must be added, the grace to have such feelings is clearly seen as something to be asked of and freely bestowed by God. The terminology used by Ignatius here, at least as we can understand it four centuries later, does not adequatrly desc.ribe the passive nature of the First Week experience as it is sometimes encountered when, without active The Spiritual Exercises and the Conversion of Paul / 659 pursuit of desire for sorrow for sin, and so forth, rational defenses and affective supports ~reviously relied upon suddenly disappear. Disorienta-tion deepens as awareness of sin increases. The revelation of sinfulness progresses
as Ignatius.described it, in three stages. The first is that of felt guilt over specific acts for which the person is respohsible, guilt that has been accumulating perhaps over a long period of time, the full impact of which suddenly bursts forth with unexpectedly painful sharpness as the reti’eatant faces God and himself in solitude. Crnfusion is balanced only by the fi~m witness of the mercy and forbearance of God in allowing the person t~J come to this point. The second stage occurs if the layer of the conscious mind can be sufficiently peelea off to-reveal the underlying basic tendencies to evil for which a perso~n is only partly responsible at the conscious level. The feeling of confusion, pain,, a~nd alienation increases and a ne’w factor eri(ers in: helplessness-sthe inability to do what one Would want to do about vast areas of life. ,
The realization deepens that one is unable to Consciously regulate tendencies to grab for security, love, and control that diminish both victims and subject. The person is painfully aware of not being in control of his own motivation. At this point feelings of guilt mix with a newly discovered fear of one’s own innate destructiveness. Mistrust of oneself can be countered by trust in the God who has kept him from becoming worse than he is. In the third stage the probe of the ~pirit goes deeper still until it reaches the 16vel at which personal responsibility is no longer at stake. It is .the experience of total powerlessn~ess, helplessness, total inability to act in any way.to save oneself. The forces of disintegration seem to be triumphing and God seems to have left the person totally to his own resources which have consequently cru’mbled. Here it is no longer a question of guilt and merc~,, but of the ability to live with fear and to cling to some memory of the love of God. The familiar theological maxim that God sustains all things in existence at every moment becomes a crushing reality, for the person is This "confusion." flowing from the sense of being judged by God, is not the result of a rational process: it is total loss of face before a situation which cannot be long endured with the usual supports of reason and prudence. We find ourselves con-fronted by ttie cross of Christ placed in the presence of unmeasuredness itself, that which is "madness to the world" (I Co 1:23).2 Z"La ’confusion.’ fruit spirituel de cejugement divin, n’est pas le r~sultat d’une argumenta- ’tign logique: elle est perle totale de contenance, devant une situation qui pr~cis~ment ne peut ~tre plus Iongte.mps support~e avec !es ressources habituelles de la raison et de la pru-dence. ~Nous voici, devant la Croix du Christ. mis ,en presence de la d~mesure m~me, qm est ’folie l~our le monde" (I Cor 1:23) .... La premiere semaine des Exercices." Christus, vol. 6. no. 21 (1959), pp. 22-39 (translation mine). 660 / Review for Religious, Volume 36, 1977/5 sure that nothing within himself is preserving his being, .and yet it seems to be God himself wh6 is crushing him. Ignatius understood [53] that only the total powerlessness of Christ on the cross as he is destroyed by force.s beyond human control can give any meaning to this experience, W. de Broucker describes this state of soul in a way that sums up the whole triple movement: It is precisely the attitude expressed by the dying Chris..t that marks the beginning of the movement upward: "Into your hands I commit my spirit." Surrender into the hands of God, the cessation of struggle against the force that seems to be annihilating the self, goes against the basic instinct of human nature. It is natural for us "to fight for life, to hang on tenuously to the familiar. If the shred of self that is left can be given up, a new self can be formed. With surrender comes trust that there is someone or something to surrender to, and that something other than total chaos can result. Once trust has been given, a dim hope can begin to arise, an assurance that dawn will~ome and that a reason for the suffering and death of the experience may be that something greater is coming to birth. With a new confidence given to the force that is at work within, further insight into one’s personal responsibility may result. There may be deep-ened realization of how one’s total helplessness before God, now a.~vivid reality, creates subconscious defenses in the form of root tendencies to turn away from God in order to avoid pain, conflict, or unwelcome truth. New awareness of personal orientation away from God then leads to a whole new outlook about personal sinfulness. The avoidance, neglect, anxiety, and self-seeking expressed in everyday~life as sin are seen with much more understanding and insight into one’s personal motivation.s and weaknesses. At this point a healing of pain and guilt can take place and the mercy of God becomes an invading presence _bringing with it the experience of reconcil-iation leading to a deep sense of peace and eventually of joy. The new clarity of understanding leads inevitably, for the person who remains faithful in following the new way where God is’leading, to a trans-formation of attitude and behavior. This transformation is a psychiC and spiritual change that invades the whole person, btit rarely does it happen all at once. It involves the abandoning of certain accepted values and untried assumptions regarding personal autonomy, perception of truth, or need for affectivity. Realization of what God is asking in these areas and consequent surrender and acceptance of change usually happen gradually over a period of at least several months. What is happening simultaneously is the ac-quisition of a new set of personal values to replace the old ones, values usually founded on sharpened awareness of the fragility and weakness of the self and a deep sense of awe an~d gratitude at the ways that God’s power is at work in weakness. Mary Esthei- Harding describes the psychological change that is taking place at this point: The Spiritual Exercises and the Conversion of Paul / 661 Whenever there is an upsurge of highly activated unadapted material into conscious-ness, the task of assimilation becomes urgent. This holds true whether the new material is valuable, creative stuff or merely alchaic phantasy that bespeaks more a morbid exuberance than a prolific creativity. The assimilation of the new material demands a fresh standpoint, which implies a recognition of the relativity of all former judgments. What was formerly considered unqualifiedly good must’now be judged in the light of,the new and enlarged understanding
the same must be done with that which has been considered bad? The whole experience might be summarized as an awareness of: the goodness of God gratitude sinful actions guilt. need for mercy, forgiveness sinful tendencies fear struggle need to experience love of God powerlessness surrender trust hope And a new awareness of: sinful tendencies new awareness of mercy love motivqtion for sinful power of God acts , need to change There follows a healing and reconciliation peace, joy and a gradual transformation of values, attitudeS, behavior As ’was stated at the beginning, the primary focus of this paper is the spiritual experience of Paul, aRd the previous discussion of the process is by ~ay of setting the stage. Patil’s change Of heart is classically spoken of as a "conversion
" The limitation inherent in the use of this term is the restricted sense in which the word is most often used: change of faith or religion or, somewhat more broadly, emendation of a wayward moral life, while the root meaning of the word "conversion’ ~ is really something closer to an "about face~’--a total turning of the person from one orientation to another. While Paul’s "conversions" certainly did entail a change of reli-gious affiliation, though probably not a change of moral conduct, it must be Understood. primarily in the broadest sense of the term, as a complete overthrow and turn-about of personal values. Because of the ambiguities aPsychic Energy: Its Source and Its Transformation, 2nd ed. Bollingen Series X (Washington, D.C.: Pantheon, 1963), p. 285. 662 / Review for Religious, Volume 36, 1977/5 present.in the word "conversion," it might be preferable to ~pe~ak of the "transformhtion" of Paul in his encounter with the li~,ing Christ.4 Contrary to, what much p0pu,!ar arid undiscrimina..ting piety (and perhaps even the a~uthor of Acts)would,have us think, Paul’s transformation did not happen.overnight or even in three days as a careless reading of Acts 9:18-30 might suggest. Paul himself speaks of three years (Ga 1:18).~tran~spiring before he began to preach Christ. There is no reason’ to suppose that the process moved along with remarkable speed. We tend to clothe Paul’s transformation~ixperien~e in’a thick ~overirig of the miraculous, leaning too heavily on the clear triple account of Acts and too lightly on Paul’s own illusive comments. The flash of light, the heavenly voice of the reveals/r, Paul’s being struck to the ground, and the mysterious three-day blindness are all stock elements of narrations of divine epiph-anies. For some, miraculous revelations are a stumblingblock and a source of conflict. But for most people today, they are something else: an invitation to disregard. And so what happens°is that someone like Paul, who leaps out at us so humanly in his own writings, becomes relegated to the dim past, to the gallery of "saints" who are not quite as human as the rest of us, to the realm of the "supernatural" dichotomized from that realm in which we ourselves live and struggle. The reason for all this is ’not surprising: we do not have to have the uncomfortable experience of seeingourselves reflected in such a "saint." The ways of God with humanity are as varied as are the persons who seek to know them, and yet there are qualities of our common humanity that remain very much the same. It is for this reason that an analysis’of the transformation process a~ given above, and an attempt to see that process as it happened in Paul are worthwhile. We may be able to see something of ourselves in him and so better understand the ways of God in us. It is a mistake to think of Paul as changing f.rom hardened persecutor to egthusiastic mystic, from~his, blind cruelty to a Christian sensitivity, as though: his transformation, were from sinner to saint. Paul was not a hard man
.he was a sincere and generous man. His pursuit of Christians sprang 4An important article or] the structure and Western interpretations o"f Paul’s conversion ex-perience appeared long ~go and attracted considerable nOtice in Protestant Scholarly circles, coming as it did out of a Lutheran interpretation of~Paul
I refer to Krister Stendahl’.s "The Apostle Paul and the Introspective Conscience of the West," Harvard Theglogical:Revi~ew 56:3 (July, 1963), pp. 199-215, an article well worth reading. In recent conversation betwe_en the author arid rfiyse!f there was agreement about Paul’s "clear conscience" regarding his former way of life in Judaism (see ~specially pp. 200-201)
however, I would not want to stress the idea of "introspection" as the search for personal sin, but would rather emphasize the seeking after awareness of God’s action within the person. In contrast to Dean Stendahl’s interpretation (pp. 204-205) I would distinguish two aspects of Paul’s change of ways: first, a personal transformation, and second, the directing of that new energy toward evange Jzat~on of the Gentiles. The Spiritual Exercises and the Conversion of Paul / 663 not from cruelty but from enthusiasm in the service of God. He was the good and tlpright man whom the Lord loved, and because the Lord loved hii~ so much, he called him to give more. Paul says of himself (Ph 3:5-6) that his family and religious credentials were impeccable and that he had done far more than the minimum required to be a son of the Law. He was without fault in itg r~gard,’fully aware of its value as gift bestowed upon Is-rael as a proof bf God’s love. Hi~ sincere thirst for justice miast have led him periodically into the self-scrutiny of the just which produces an awa(eness of personal failings anti sinful tendencies that only deepens devotion as it deepens-an ap~areciation of God’s mercy. ,.Then something happened. Whether his encounter with the living Christ was as dramatic as Acts 9 portrays it is doubtful, for Paul nowhere alludes to~,,his experie]ace as containing elements of the sensational,but rather de-scribes it qui[e simply: "Have I not seen Jesus our Lord?" (1 Co 9:1)
"I did not receive [the gospel] from a human source nor was I.taught by any but a revelation from Jesus Christ" (Ga 1:12)
"God who had set me aside from my mother’s womb called me through his grace and revealed his son in me" (Ga 1:15
see Is 49:1
Jr 1:5). There is an undeniable sense of personal encounter and ,call, even for a specific mission, but ~very little impression of fanfare. He found himself at point zero, knocked off his horse more internally than externally, with no patterned defenses or conditioned responses to fall back on that had not been stripped away by a new presence that was relentlessly pursuing him. ,When the realization of whathad happened began to take hold of him, Paul knew he had been changed. Luke’s image of blindness approximates in physical.terms what must have been his psychic,state for a period of time: confusion, loss, fear, inner chaos, spiritual paralysis, the terrifying~feeling that hig whole world was coming apart. As he began to surrender to the force that was invading him, he would have become aware that it was a new and unwelcome presence that of Jesus of Nazareth, suddenly: intruding upon his well-ordered world. This is in fact the heart of the experience of brokenness: that Christ manifests himself in a new and unexpected way, and before his demanding presence all pre-conceived structures of life must be put aside. ’~ Onc~ he had accepted what was happening, he would have begun to see h~ms~lfin a new way, feeling within himself the slowi3i-dawning and terrible realization that he had misplaced his devotion and misdirected his zeal, the frustration of knowing for the first time that he had beeri turned in a di-rection which, in the light of a new awareness, he had to judge as the wrong way. New understanding Would .have brought about new se’lf-knowledge and a new capacity for radical honesty about the movements of his life, enveloped in deepened awe at the sustaining and patient love of God re-vealed in Christ who was now calling into question the whole meaning of his life. ,664 / Review for Religious, Volume 36, 1977/5 The realization that the love of God has been constant when our re-sponse has been anything but constant, that his forgiveness was extended even before we knew for what to ask it, can be a crushing blow from which the security of the ego never fully recovers. The wound inflicted on it is not cured, as if the tearing never happened
rather, it is healed, brought to new wholeness- not in spite of, but because of the rending. As is often the case, Paul’s healing and reconciliation with God were not for his sake only., but that he might lead many others to the same point: "The love of Christ overwhelms us when we realize that one died for all.., so that the living should no longer live for themselves but for him who died for them and was raised again.., for everything is from God who has reconciled us to himself through Christ and given us the ministry of reconciliation" (2 Co 5:14-18). What is cautiously born then is a’self that must undertake the painful task of she~lding and leaving behind as so much debris much that the former self deemed of value, in order to make room for new value to come. In the case .of Paul the reversal which he had to endure to be faithful to newly-given grace was dramatic and loaded with not only personal but also social consequences: "But whatever was formerly gain to me, I have com~ to consider it loss because of Christ
mor.eover, I now consider everything loss because of the overwhelming knowledge of Jesus Christ my Lord, for whom I have let go of eve~:ything and consider it rubbish in order to gain Christ and be counted with him" (Ph 3:7-9). For him it meant giving up a worldview, religious affiliation, a certainty of being right, a reputation, family and friends, the whole fabric of personal and social relationships that had formed the pattern of his life. Few are called to so drasti6.a change. Yet the most fundamental change must have been one with which many can resonate: the need to reconstruct from broken fragments.a new self, a much more fragile self, like an earthenware jar hollowed out at the center in which "the overflowing power comes from God and not from us" (2 Co 4:7). It is the need to understand and accept the voice of Christ addressed to the prostrate human spirit, "My grace is enough, for strength is brought to fullness in weakness," and to respond by saying, "Joyfully then I will openly share my weakness so that the power of Christ may be revealed through me" (2 Co 12:8-9). It might be argued that the above account of Paul’s conversion .and transformation is a fanciful extrapolation based on insufficient data. Yet the essential human experience underlying it is so basic and .universal that no matter in how many myriad forms it is manifested, a true experience of transformation from one spiritual state to another (as opposed to a super-ficial "conversion" that is only temporary because self-induced) has certain fundamentally similar components. Certainly Paul’s experience was a trans-formation of this kind. Though he leaves many things unsaid, the pain and fear, the bewildering search, and ultimately the ecstasy of discovering that it is precisely in crucifying weakness that the power of the risen Christ is manifested, come through in the few literary traces he has left. The Spir!tual Exercises and the Converison of Paul / 665 For Paul transformation meant a radical break with the past, with family, home, and faith. For most of us, the break is not so abrupt, and yet the need to abandon old habits of thinking and feeling to make room for new ones still only dimly perceived is a common element. Spiritual directors are plentiful these days, but guides and models in one’s spiritual experience are not always easy to come by. An ability to find echoes of one’s own life in the jolting experience of Paul may give encouragement and be a cause for that movement of hope in darkness which affirms with him that no matter how chaotic may be the experience of finding out what we really are, for the person who continues trying to hang on the way Christ has hung onto him neither height of blind pride nor depth of despair--both of which can co-exist in the same person--nor any creature of the imagination can ever wrench us away from the love of God that is expressed to us in Christ Jesus our Lord.5 ~See Ph 3:12
Rm 8:39. REPRINTS FROM THE REVIEW Profile of the Spirit: A Theology of Discernment of Spirits by J. R. Sheets, S.J. .50 Retirement or Vigil by B. Ashley, O.P. .30 The Confessions of Religious Wom~en by Sr. M. Denis, S~.O.S. 30 The Four Moments of Prayer by J. R. Sheets, S.J. .50 The Healing of Memories by F, Martin .35 The Nature and Value of a Directed Retreat by H. F. Smith, S.J ...... 35 The Teaching. Sister in the Church by E. Gambari, S.M.M. .30 The Theology., of the Eucharistic Presence by J. Galot, S.J. .30 The Vows and Christian Life by G. Greif, S.J. .30 New Reprints° Centering Prayer--Prayer o~ Quiei by M. B. Pi:nnington, O.C.S.O ....50 Colloquy of God With a Soul That Truly Seeks Him .30 Prayer of Personal Reminiscence by D. J, Hassel, S.J. .60 Orders for the above should be sent to: Review for Religious 612 Humboldt Building 539 No. Grand Blvd. St. Louis, MO 63103’ Please include remittance with all orders less than $5.00 A Theology of the Religious Life Local Church and Ladislaus Orsy, S.J. Father Orsy teaches Canon Law at the Catholic University of America. He resides at Carroll House
1225 Otis St. N.E.
Washington, DC 20017. The text of this article is the keynote address given in New Orleahs at the annual convention of the National Conference of Vicars for Religious, on March 21, 1977. The notes were added later to try to dispel some ambiguities in the text and, elucidate further the author’s mind. Saint Thomas Aquinas introduced one of his famous works with the Sen-tence: "A small error in the beginning leads to a great one in the end.’’1 In the same spirit of wise caution we can say that the wrong question ~n thee beginning is likely to lead to the wrong answer at the end. Let us transform, therefore, the terse words of the title, "A :Theology of the Local ChUrch and Religious Life," into a question rightly construed, that can lead us securely in our inquiry toward the ans~ver~s that we do not know at the point of our departure. Indeed, the title breaks up quite naturally into three queries: 1. What is our understanding of the local church? (By under:standing we mean tides quaerens intellectum
faith seeking underst.and!ng. Here we mean the knowledge of the local church that is givew t.hroughfaith, and is deepened through our reflection on the data of faiths)z ° ~ ~ 2. What is our understanding of religious life? (Understanding means, here again, knowledge through faith and reflection.) , 3. What is, and what should be, the right relationship between the two? The questions spring quite natur~ally from the title. Yet, I am still not satisfied with them. They shouldbb focused with more care, sharpened with greater precision. Also, they should impose a limit on our rather broad topic, and thus make the discussion of it more manageable for our specific purpose. Let us try again to set the right questions. 666 A Theology of the Local Church and Religious Life / 667 1. What is our understanding of the fact, of the ~event, of a particular church ? There are two significant changes in this new formulation. We seek a better understanding of the fact or event of the church
that is, our’focus is not on an abstract concept, but on an actually existing community of Chris-tians who form a church, although not the:universal Church. Our focus is concrete and existential. Our understanding will develop more from .the observation of the living body than from the analysis of texts. Also, we substituted the term "particular" for "local." The reason for this isthat local church has a geographical connotation and tends to point to a parish or to a diocese, hardly to more than these. The term "particular" allows greater flexibility
it points toward the natural unity of a group of Christians inside the broad,universal community. Such unity may well emergedn a diocese, .but it may well go beyond it and extend as far as an ecclesiastical province, a region, or a country.~ It may even spread over several countries. To seek the understanding of a "particular" church, instead of a "local" church, frees us from narrow boundaries and will allow us to examine the issue in a broader context? But we must impose a restriction on ourselves. We do not intend to exhaust the mystery of a particular church by investigating all its dimen-sions. We want to understand its life in relationship to religious commu-nities. That is all
but, it is a lot. 2. What is our understanding of the fact and event of religious com-munities? Here, too, our focus is concrete. Our primary interest is not in the concept of religious life, but in the real life.of religious communities.4 With a well-defined limitation: we seek the understanding of the life and work of religious communities in their .relationship to a particular church in which they exist, and where they give themselves to the service of the universal church. 3. What is, or what should be, the relationship between the two, a particular church and religious commutiities, in it? We intend to reflect on the living relationship that exists, or should exist, in the b6dy of the church between two diverse members.. We seek ihis understanding in view oflntelligent Christian action, with the intention of ¯ finding norms and guidelines for such action. Let us turn now to the first q,uestion.. First Question: How Can We Come to,a’Better understanding of the Particular Church? All understanding begins with the perception of facts. For facts about the particular church we must turn to the awareness of Christians through-out- the centuries, from the beginning to our days. Review for Religious, Volume 36, 1977/5 Some historical pointers about the development of the particular church
or, how did the Christian community perceive the particular church throughout its history? In the early centuries, Christian communities developed maihly along the great commercial routes of the Roman Empire. Soon they structured themselves
the bishop presided over the congregation. The local com-munities were closely knit
those were the times when Christians knew each other by name. While they were aware of the universal dimension of their religion, they enjoyed a certain amount of local autonomy,. Yet, right from the beginning, there was a ,movement to bring the smaller communities around the bishop into a larger unity, either under the supervision of a traveling bishop, or under a metropolitan residing in a larger city, usually the capital of a province. Particular churches with their own language, liturgy, discipline and customs, developed, not so much in each~city, but in larger territories that represented a natural cultural unity, They developed different understandings of Christian faith
they created different practices. Of course, those differences did not go so far as to deny or contradict the unity necessary for universality, but they certainly went far enough to give a different character to each of those
-
Dublin Core
The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.
Title
A name given to the resource
Library and Museum Collections
Description
An account of the resource
Please browse the more than 8000 knit- and crochet-related treasures in the CKC Collections Resource <a href="http://digital.centerforknitandcrochet.org/collections/show/1">Museum and Library Collections</a> (drawn from <a href="https://dp.la/info/developers/" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer noopener">Digital Public Library of America</a>). CKC is seeking new partner organizations to share their collections of knitting and crochet with visitors to this resource. Contact us at <a href="mailto:collections@centerforknitandcrochet.org">collections@centerforknitandcrochet.org</a> for more information about participating. <br /><br /><a href="https://docs.google.com/document/d/11Hb_Y75HnhkCE5i4mKpcTlB8Msp_lB0XUtQr5S8XXKA/edit?usp=sharing" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer noopener">Learn more about criteria for Share Your Treasures.</a>
Identifier
An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context
1
Still Image
Upload at least one image that shows the object in its entirety along with detail views as desired.
• Jpeg format
• At least 3 MP in size
• 300 ppi
• Images produced with digital camera to highest quality setting (e.g. superfine, best) are usually acceptable.
• Users who want to contribute video or audio files please contact info@centerforknitandcrochet.org for more information.
Dublin Core
The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.
Relation
A related resource
linkto:001:http://cdm16066.contentdm.oclc.org/cdm/ref/collection/sisters/id/158
thumb:001:http://cdm16066.contentdm.oclc.org/utils/getthumbnail/collection/sisters/id/158
Description
An account of the resource
A magazine dedicated to sharing the mission, spirituality and ministries of the Sisters of Providence of Saint Mary-of-the-Woods, Indiana.
"Art enables us to find ourselves and lose ourselves at the same time."-- Thomas Merton, Trappist monk (1915-1968)Sister Marianne McGriffin painted this icon of the annunciation. See story on page 13.The Shrine of Saint Mother Theodore GuerinFor information about Saint Mother Theodore Guerin, contact the Office of the Shrine of Saint Mother Theodore Guerin, Providence Hall, 1 Sisters of Providence, Saint Mary-of-the-Woods, IN 47876-1095 or 812-535-2925 or mtighe@spsmw.org.2HOPE // SUMMER 2007HOPEwithin FeaturesVocations updateIt's all about the journeyVolume 2, No. 3 summer 2007Executive Editor: Sister Rosemary Schmalz Editors: Sister Ann Casper and Diane Weidenbenner Copy Editor: Sister Cordelia Moran Publication Manager/Designer: Connie McCammon Cover Designer: Kim Harmless Director, Providence Center: Brother Barry Donaghue, cfc Coordinator, Spiritual Programs, National Shrine of Our Lady of Providence: Sister Mary Roger Madden Editorial Board: Cheryl Casselman, Dave Cox, Sue Heck, Becky Igo, Sister Jeanne Knoerle, Sister Bernice Kuper, Sister Peggy Lynch, Rosie Blankenship Maynard, Sandy Scroggins and Sister Joan Zlogar Contact Information: Office of Congregational Advancement, 1 Sisters of Providence, Saint Mary of the Woods, IN 47876 For change of address: cdavis@spsmw.org or 812-535-2804 Web Address: www.SistersofProvidence.org Printed on recycled paper7Celebrating 100 yearsPage 88Church of the Immaculate ConceptionCover storySister Jody paints bold strokes10Providence spiritualitySister Marianne prays with clay13Art auctionPage 1018Share the historyDepartmentsPartners in our mission My heart watches Photo album Sustainable LivingPage 184 7 17 19 20 21 22 23Alumnae/i news Newsnotes Obituaries Upcoming eventsMission Statement:The purpose of HOPE is to extend the energy and power of Providence to our friends by sharing information about the mission, spirituality and ministries of the Sisters of Providence of Saint Mary-of-the-Woods, Ind.On the cover: Sister Jody O'Neil, the Congregation's artist in residence, works in Roethele Studio on the motherhouse grounds. See story on page 10. On the back: This original artwork by Nathan Harpenau was honored with first place for 8 to 10 year olds in the first Sisters of Providence Youth Art Contest. See story on page 16.www.SistersofProvidence.org3Partners in our missionAPhotos this page: Many of Sister Maurice Schnell's paintings included local vegetation and historic motherhouse buildings as these close-up views illustrate.4rt ppreciationStory and photos by Connie McCammon Art, English, physics and motocross racing -- these four areas have made for a very interesting life for Geoff and Josephine "Josie" Fox. The art, English and physics brought them together. The racing, however, allowed them to bring all their gifts together to create not only a well recognized family business, but also the means to support charitable causes near and dear to their hearts. Growing up an only child in Muncie, Ind., Josie quickly developed an appreciation for art and family history. When her father Emery Long died when she was 7 years old, she became exceptionally close to her mother Margaret (Steinberger) Long, who was a 1922 history graduate from Indiana University. "She loved to talk history to me," said Josie, who earned a bachelor's degree in English and art at Ball State University, Muncie, Ind., and later a master's degree in art history at the University of Wisconsin-Madison. It was at UW-Madison that Josie met Geoff. Part of the history that Margaret shared with Josie included explaining the family's connection to Sister Maurice Schnell (1830-1902), a prolific sister-artist. Sister Maurice, who entered the Congregation of the Sisters of Providence in 1847, was Josie's maternal great-great aunt.Continued on page 5HOPE // SUMMER 2007Continued from page 4Josie, however, would keep these family memories in the back of her mind as the responsibilities of raising four children and helping her husband start a new business made demands on her attention. After Geoff completed his PhD in physics at UW-Madison, the family moved to California where Geoff started teaching at Santa Clara University. "My husband's hobby, which he discovered and developed while we were in Madison, was to ride a motorcycle off road," said Josie. Geoff took his hobby to new heights when he competed in several motocross events while teaching at Santa Clara. While still teaching, Geoff bought into a motorcycle retail shop that sold both dirt and street bikes. He soon discovered a need for a replacement parts catalog. Using Josie's background in art and English, the first catalog was produced at the Fox family kitchen table. Eventually, Geoff left the world of academia, focusing all his energy into his own business. By 1977, Geoff and Josie began to feature more racing apparel in their catalog, a hit with motocross teams and fans alike. Today, Fox Racing, Inc., with its familiar fox-head logo, is known throughout the world not only for its racing apparel but also for its general line of sportswear. Geoff and Josie and their four children as well as more than 400 employees at their Morgan Hill, Calif., facility, keep the business humming. Fortunately, with all this help, Josie is able to pursue some of her other interests. One of these interests is the preservation of historic and artistic works. And this is where theconnection to Sister Maurice is so important. Thanks to Josie's love of art, her interest in family history and the Geoff and Josie Fox Family Foundation, four of Sister Maurice's paintings will be conserved by Monica Radecki, a paintings conservator from South Bend, Ind. In March, Monica and her assistant, Jeff Antkowiak, took the works of art via a moving van to her studio. "It's a very fulfilling, satisfying reaction that I have to extend basic help. When you get into restoration, it's a large commitment. You want it to be done right, and when it's fully restored, you want it to have a long life under the best of circumstances," said Josie. Art, English, physics and motocross racing -- thank goodness all four came together in the Fox family. These diverse areas and Monica's able hands will ensure that future generations will be able to enjoy Sister Maurice Schnell's works of art. HTop photo: The generosity of Josie and Geoff Fox is helping to conserve four treasured paintings of the Congregation. (Submitted photo) Bottom photo: Monica Radecki and Jeff Antkowiak (foreground) prepare one of Sister Maurice Schnell's paintings for transport to Monica's art studio in South Bend, Ind.The four works of art to be conserved are "Thou Shalt Love the Lord," "Wisdom," "Seek Ye First" and "We Exalt." Three of the works appeared in Providence Hall while one was stored in a vault.www.SistersofProvidence.org5Development updates Want to save a stained glass window?Thanks to more than $100,000 from benefactors, the Sisters of Providence have been able to repair several of the 100-year-old stained glass windows in the Church of the Immaculate Conception. The work is being done by Bovard Studio, Inc. in Fairfield, Iowa, whose craftsmen remove the windows panel by panel and take them back to the company for restoration and cleaning. The phased-project began in 2005 and will continue each year -- window by window -- as funds become available and until all 54 windows have been restored to their original beauty. To date, 17 windows most in need of repair have been refurbished. Six gallery windows on the south side of the church and all the windows on the north side are still to be done. The total cost of the project is estimated to be $300,000. If you would like to contribute to this ongoing restoration and preservation project, please use the envelope enclosed in HOPE and mark "Stained Glass Windows" on the response portion.Thank you, phonathon donors!The results of the 2007 Sisters of Providence Phonathon can only be termed spectacular! As of mid-April, we have received $111,588. Of the 3,084 people contacted, 1,398 people have responded, a response rate of nearly 45 percent. Of the 855 people who made an actual pledge, 716 have paid their pledge, a response rate of nearly 84 percent. Thanks to all of our donors who generated these statistics by their gifts to our phonathon appeal. Certainly the canonization of Saint Mother Theodore Guerin energized our volunteer callers this year (sisters, alumnae/i, candidate-associates and SP staff members) and obviously made a difference in the response of friends whom they called. This year's results have been far above any we have ever experienced since our annual phonathon began almost 20 years ago. We offer thanks to all who were involved in any way.Practice your putting -- Hole-y-One Golf Scramble Sept. 21!Golfers have all summer to prepare for the fifth annual Sisters of Providence Hole-y-One Golf Scramble Sept. 21. This year's scramble will be held at Idle Creek Golf Course, Terre Haute, with a tee time of 1 p.m. (EDT). Lunch will be served at 11:30 a.m. with registration beginning at 11 a.m. If you or your organization is interested in playing or being a sponsor, contact Diane Weidenbenner at 812-535-2802 or dweidenb@spsmw.org. Visit www.SistersofProvidence.org for event details. (Photo by Kim Harmless)6HOPE // SUMMER 2007Vocations updateVocations: it's all about the journeyStory by Diane Weidenbenner The number of candidates preparing for religious life in the past three years is up 19 percent, according to Vision Vocation Guide's Report on Trends in Religious Life. "Something exciting is happening," according to Sister Jenny Howard, vocations director for the Sisters of Providence and part of the New Membership Team (NMT). "We've seen an increase in younger women contacting us to explore religious life," said Sister Jenny. "Our goal this year is to better understand the needs of the younger generations and to see how the Sisters of Providence charism can engage them in the development of their faith and living out the message of Jesus. These women have a deep desire for prayer, living in community and service to others." While the Sisters of Providence have always encouraged women ages 18-42 who were considering religious life, the Congregation is now specifically looking to meet the needs of Generation X women (born 1965 to 1980) and the Millennium Generation women (born 1979 to 1994) who seek a deeper understanding of their faith. The NMT is not only learning about these women's needs but also trying to find new opportunities to connect. "Our emphasis has always been journeying with women. Our task is not just to prepare them for vowed religious life but to help them discern how to best live out their baptismal call -- how to live out their faith," commented Sister Jenny. The team also attends and sponsors many events throughout the year to reach out to women. For women who are in more serious discernment, the NMT sponsors a "Come and See" weekend each year. "We saw an encouraging increase in participation at this year's event `Providence Women: Signs of Hope ... Sent to Heal,' held April 13-15," said Sister Jenny. "Ten women gathered for reflection, prayer and local ministry visitation to learn how each promotes hope and healing among God's people and creation." At press time, the team was preparing for "Make a Difference," a week of prayer and service May 1824. This new event, directed towards women in their 20s and 30s, will include personal and group prayer, reflection and sharing, as well as service to several of the SP ministries throughout Indiana, including eco-justice, adult day care and inner city programs for youth and their families. Another important way that women become sisters is through personal contact with or invitation by a vowed member, family member or friend, asking them if they've ever considered religious life. "We are living in hope-filled times with a seeming resurgence of interest among young women to live out to the fullest their baptismal call and, for some, that means exploring religious life as a means of putting prayer into action. This can open the door to a world of possibilities," said Sister Jenny. HSince Saint Mother Theodore's canonization Oct. 15, 2006, a steady stream of favors attributed to her intercession have been sent to Sister Marie Kevin Tighe in the Office of the Shrine of Saint Mother Theodore Guerin. Marie Chase of Winthrop, Mass., sent this notice of a healing. In September 2006, Marie was diagnosed with lung cancer. Sister Jane Iannoccone, who also attends Marie's parish, took a book of names and intentions to Rome for the October 2006 canonization. Marie's name and health condition were included. On Nov. 6, 2006, Marie underwent thoracic surgery in Massachusetts and the pathology report stated there was no malignancy.www.SistersofProvidence.org7Church of the Immaculate ConceptionAcentennialcelebrationStory by Connie McCammon A place to worship -- from the moment Saint Mother Theodore Guerin stepped foot on this hallowed ground at Saint Mary-of-the-Woods there has always been a deep-seated desire for a sacred place to honor the Blessed Sacrament. Mother Theodore, however, was not prepared for the primitive log cabin that doubled as a chapel and a residence for the priest. She later wrote about the log chapel in a letter to her superiors in France: "The Church! Yes, dear friends, that is the dwelling of the God of the Universe, in comparison with which the stables wherein you shelter your cattle are palaces!" The current place of worship for the Congregation began with the laying of the cornerstone of the Church of the Immaculate Conception in 1886. D.A. Bohlen and Son of Indianapolis, architects, completed the Indiana limestone building in 1891, but it took 16 more years before the interior was complete. By June 1892, plastering had been done and the installation of a temporary wooden floor, seats and altars permitted the sisters to worship in the Italian Renaissance style edifice. Ten years later the church became the home of an organ purchased from William Schuelke Church Organ Builder of Milwaukee.By 1902, the General Council, under the leadership of General Superior Mother Mary Cleophas Foley, focused its attention on the interior decoration of the church. Mother Mary Cleophas and General Councilor Sister Mary Alma O'Donald visited numerous churches in Europe, gathering many ideas for the church nestled Celebrate with us! in the Woods. Inspired by their travels, the two sisters returned home and Plans are being formulated by soon artisans and craftsmen were employed to transform the church from a the Sisters of Providence and building to a truly sacred place of worship.Saint Mary-of-the-Woods College to celebrate the 100th anniversary of the dedication of the Church of the Immaculate Conception. Tours explaining its architectural and artistic significance, a Eucharistic Liturgy at 11 a.m. and an organ concert midafternoon will begin the year of celebration Oct. 21, 2007. Watch for more details and a calendar of events in the September issue of HOPE.Religious dignitaries, including Bishop Francis Silas Chatard, and guests poured into the church Oct. 23, 1907, when it was consecrated. One of the visiting priests "praised the sisters for their many accomplishments, and especially for giving in this splendid edifice, the best they had to God." One hundred years after the laying of the cornerstone, the church underwent a transformation not only to conform with the liturgical norms of the Second Vatican Council, but also to strengthen the floor joists. As with the building of the church, this renovation was accomplished with the monetary assistance of many donors. Those who worship in the Church of the Immaculate Conception have theirSee CHURCH on page 128HOPE // SUMMER 2007To God through artThe Ascension: This painting crosses the ceiling between the nave and the transept. All the paintings in the church were the creations of Polish �migr� Thaddeus von Zukotynski. Stations of the Cross: The stations were created in Munich, Germany, at a cost of $1,800 and were installed in the church even before the sisters could worship there. They were a gift of the Rev. Denis J. McMullen, pastor of St. Mary Church in Richmond, Ind. Holy Family: This stained glass window, created at the Bavarian Art Institute, Munich, Germany, is in the north transept of the church. Presider's chair: Prior to the renovation of the church in 1986, there was a high altar of Carrara marble that rose to 31 feet in height. There was also a communion railing made of Skyros marble. Many pieces, like this presider's chair, were fashioned from the high altar and communion railing. Marble column: The marble used throughout the church came from Italy; Africa; Skyros, Greece; and the United States. The marble for these rose colored pillars was quarried in the state of Georgia. The pillars were a gift of the family of Mother Euphrasie Hinkle, general superior from 1883 to 1889. The resurrected Christ: Triumphing over death, Christ appears to rise from this crucifix to everlasting life. Sculpted by Harry Breen of Champaign, Ill., it was installed in 1991. The organ: Today's organ is the third one that has been used in the church. Made by the Casavant Freres Company of Canada, this organ has approximately 1,700 pipes. Railing: Originally this railing was part of the communion railing. Now it appears around the tabernacle area. It is made of Skyros marble. (Photos by Kim Harmless, Pam Lynch, Amy Miranda and Connie McCammon)www.SistersofProvidence.org9Cover story10HOPE // SUMMER 2007Bold strokesStory by Dave Cox, Photos by Pam LynchPAt left: Sister Jody O'Neil works in Roethele Studio on the motherhouse grounds. Page 12: Sister Jody's work emanates from the deepest realms of her soul.www.SistersofProvidence.orgaint more!Sister Jody O'Neil would love to follow the advice of her long-time spiritual adviser."That's his consistent message for me. He said, `I wish you didn't have to worry so much about marketing. Your painting is a gift to the world.'" Like many self-employed artists, Sister Jody creates artwork for show and sale. She searches for places to display her creations; she does the pricing, hauling and promoting. In addition, she feels the growing pains that artists often feel. Will they like my work? Will they want to spend money for it? Sister Jody has loved art since her elementary school days when she says good teachers started her on the right path. She studied art in college and became an art teacher early in her ministerial life. But to continue, she would need a master's degree. So she let art become a venue for relaxation while she served as a college campus minister for 25 years. After a sabbatical, she prepared a three-year plan to be a self-employed artist, which was accepted by the Sisters of Providence leadership. "I found myself painting more than I had in a long time. I really felt that I needed to listen to that," she said. It may not be long before Sister Jody's artwork markets itself. At a recent showing by Indiana artists at the Indiana State Museum in Indianapolis, one patron walked by and said to Sister Jody, "Can I just sit in here because there is great energy in this booth." Another patron said to Sister Jody that her paintings were very spiritual.Continued on page 1211Continued from page 11"I am intrigued by the unsolicited comments that people make. It really helps shape my path because they are intriguing to me, not what I want to hear necessarily, but what I am surprised with. I think that is part of what Providence means," Sister Jody said. The energy in her paintings comes from a mixture of bold, bright colors and strokes. She also enjoys a variety of media, often mixing more than one to create a final product. "I like seeing what color does to other people. At the Indiana State Museum, I was able to stand back and watch people look into the booth as they walked by. When I would see people's eyes get huge, that was very heartening to me," she said. Sister Jody thrives on the opportunity to let herself become absorbed by her work. But it's not all a canvas of roses. "When I have difficult times, I try to stay focused on what gives me energy. If I look at the whole picture, I enjoy going to work. I enjoy the creative challenge. I enjoy making new connections. I enjoy the community building that goes with all of this," she said. "I also get frustrated at times because the rhythm is different from a regular job, and the income has a different rhythm than a regular paycheck."She also looks to the Congregation's foundress, Saint Mother Theodore Guerin, for support. "When I get really discouraged, I remember one of my favorite quotes from Mother Theodore. She said `Humble yourself -- that is very good -- but do not yield to discontent.' This whole process has taught me a lot about humility. Every day is a new day that brings new revelations and new challenges," Sister Jody said. Even with the challenges, Sister Jody knows her ministry is energy-giving. "I experience artistic expression as a spiritual energy that emerges from the deepest realms of the soul. This energy with line and form, both initiates a response and responds to the movement of Creator and creation," she said. "It is important for me to be totally creative and see what emerges. To me, the surprise is to create something, look at it, and see what's there. At some point you say, `Here it is,' and you just try to be open to what response you get." The response Sister Jody has been receiving recently is paint more! H Note: For a glimpse of some of Sister Jody O'Neil's work, visit her Web site at www.creationsights.org. To purchase her art, contact her at either 812-5351018 or creationsights@spsmw.org.ChurchContinued from page 8senses awakened. The organ music, paintings, basreliefs, stained glass windows, murals and marble works provide an atmosphere for worship. But only when the church is filled with people does the mystery of the Blessed Sacrament truly come alive. You are always welcome to worship with theSisters of Providence at Saint Mary-of-the-Woods to experience this truly holy site. The sisters invite you to make it part of your travel plans to worship in this magnificent church during its centennial year. H Hours of worship are 11:30 a.m. Monday through Saturday (except funeral masses, special feast and holy days) and 11 a.m. on Sunday.12HOPE // SUMMER 2007Providence spiritualitySister Marianne McGriffin takes a break while painting an icon.The potter and the clayStory and photos by Connie McCammon This word came to Jeremiah from the Lord: Come, go down to the potter's house, and there I will let you hear my words. So I went down to the potter's house, and there he was working at his wheel. The vessel he was making of clay was spoiled in the potter's hand, and he reworked it into another vessel, as seemed good to him. (Jeremiah 18:1-5) Throughout the Hebrew Bible and the New Testament are various references to clay and pottery, just like this pericope from Jeremiah. In these passages the potter is the one who has the power over what is created, much like God molds the clay of human beings. However, just like a piece of pottery, humans can be broken, chipped, misused and even forgotten. Unlike a piece of pottery, humans can be reshaped through faith, patience, connection with others and a commitment to want to grow and be whole. Just ask Sister Marianne McGriffin. Growing up in Linton, Ind., during the 1920s and 1930s was not always easy. The times were difficult and jobs were not always plentiful for a house painter, as Sister Marianne's father Edward soon discovered. Though life was difficult, his wife Doris saw to it thatContinued on page 14www.SistersofProvidence.org13Continued from page 13the five McGriffin children (a sixth child died in infancy) were educated and taught to respect the teachings of the Catholic Church. On Feb. 2, 1944, Sister Marianne followed in the footsteps of her older sister Regina, now known as Sister Francine, and entered the Congregation. She later received the religious name Sister Trinita Marie. For nearly 25 years, Sister Marianne ministered as a teacher or principal in elementary schools. A change in ministry, however, was on the horizon when she received a master's degree in religious education from the University of Notre Dame in 1971. For the next eight years, Sister Marianne served as the director of religious education in Fort Wayne, Ind., and later in Louisville, Ky. Her overly scheduled life and drive for perfection drained the very life out of her. She was given the opportunity to attend an unstructured sabbatical at Notre Dame. Part of this time was spent getting her life together through clay. "I had always wanted to get my hands into clay," said Sister Marianne, who frequently went to the field house to work with clay. "The whole process of working with clay is very much like the process of personal development. We are thrown on the wheel of life, shaped, formed, poured water on and put on the shelf to dry."Additionally, Sister Marianne was introduced to Sister Rose Ann Trzil, SSSF, who became her spiritual director and who would later introduce her to imaging. "She helped me to get into my inner thoughts," said Sister Marianne. "This was really good for me." Renewed by her sabbatical experience, Sister Marianne returned to religious education at St. Vincent Parish, Elkhart, Ind. Continuing to meet with Sister Rose Ann, Sister Marianne delved even more deeply into her spirituality by attending workshops on women in the church. Now she was beginning to learn about the feminine side of God. Then, during a retreat in Louisville, she was asked to take a ball of clay and to play with it to see what would happen. "I held it, felt it and scrunched up the clay two or three times," shared Sister Marianne. "I realized the clay was taking the shape of a woman. I was becoming more relaxed as I worked with the clay. So many questions that I had were no longer important; some of them got answered and some of them I'm still dealing with." Sister Marianne still has the "Woman Spirit Waiting" piece that came from this meditation. After its creation it was fired in a kiln and glazed. When she returned home, Sister Marianne continued to work with clay and she shared her spiritual journey with the parishioners of St. Vincent. Suddenly there were people who wanted to know more about praying with clay and imaging. Sister Marianne knew that she needed more training and certification to help other people on their faith walk. She entered the extension program of the Shalem Institute of Spiritual Formation then based in Washington, D.C. This program provides a resource to help people plumb the depths of their spirituality. Upon completion of this program and at the age of 65, Sister Marianne was given permission by the Congregation to leave St. Vincent and create a new ministry, Open SPaces, a spiritual formation center in Elkhart. From 1989 to 2004, Sister Marianne offered spirituality classes and workshops, and she visited many churches in the area to share about praying with clay.Continued on page 15Top photo: Sister Marianne created this piece titled "Contemplation Bowl." The outside of this bowl is inscribed with these words: "The truly contemplative ... is calm; rises after failure; speaks with authority; has courage; and defies gossip." Bottom photo: This piece, titled "Alleluia!," was created during a Holy Week Triduum. A representation of Easter Sunday, Sister Marianne describes it: "Darkness gives way to brilliance. The light of Christ shines. His spirit lives."14HOPE // SUMMER 2007Continued from page 14Today, Sister Marianne lives at Saint Mary-of-theWoods and still works with clay among other media, including Purchase her creations iconography. During times in Many of Sister Marianne's pother life, Sister tery pieces and iconography Marianne's spirit cards are available at The Gift was broken and Shop at Providence Center at chipped, but she Saint Mary-of-the-Woods. Please visit the shop either in person or searched deeply online at www.provcenter.org. into her own being to find the You may also receive informaGod within her. tion by phone 812-535-2947 or And she has e-mail giftshop@spsmw.org. taught others how Additionally, The Gift Shop has to do the same, copies of "Reflections in Clay," a so they, too, how-to-book about praying could become with clay written by Sister Marianne. whole. HFor resources on praying with clay and iconography, please visit www.SistersofProvidence.org and click on "As seen in our publications" link.Want to learn from Sister Marianne?If you or your group or organization would like to learn how to pray with clay or to have a presentation on iconography, please contact Sister Marianne McGriffin at 812-535-3131 or e-mail at mmcgriff@spsmw.org.www.SistersofProvidence.org15Youth art contestArt contest impacts students, teachersStory and photo by Becky Igo The first Sisters of Providence Youth Art Contest not only made an impact on the students who participated, but on their teachers as well. The contest, focusing on youth ages 5-18 in the Terre Haute area, sought original drawings of Saint Mother Theodore Guerin. Not only were youth asked to depict Saint Mother Theodore in their own artistic renderings, but they were also asked to do research on Indiana's first saint. Maria Nickels, an art teacher at St. Patrick School, said the school was "excited" to participate in the contest. According to Nickels, "The contest gave the students the chance to learn about an actual saint from our area. Students also learned about drawing, shading and perspectives of faces. Each student took the contest very seriously; putting their heart and soul into their pictures. The students were very proud of their completed artwork. Every picture was unique and touching to view." Judges selected first-, second- and third-place winners in each age category. Winners, in each category (ages 5-7, 8-10, 11-13 and 14-18), were honored at a reception March 19 at Providence Center and each received a cash prize, ribbon and a certificate. Each student who entered received a Certificate of Participation and those who attended were also honored at the reception.At left: Winners of the youth art contest are (seated, from left) Erin Pfister, Claire Mitchell, Torrence Brannon-Fagg, Nathan Harpenau, Alexis K. Hux and Allison Payonk, and (back row, from left) Katie Schmidt, Caitlin Mitchell, Hailey Chrzanowski, Jack Jenkins, Amanda Humphrey and Taelor Ford.16HOPE // SUMMER 2007Photo albumSister Deborah re-enters CongregationAfter an 18-year hiatus, Sister Deborah Campbell was readmitted to the Congregation Jan. 23 during a blessing ceremony in the Church of the Immaculate Conception at Saint Mary-of-the-Woods. After leaving the Congregation in 1989, Sister Deborah worked as an accountant and auditor and taught religious education. During her reincorporation into the Congregation, Sister Deborah will visit various Sisters of Providence ministries. She will also have time for prayer, reflection, spiritual direction and a retreat. Pictured at right is Sister Deborah (right) who was blessed by the entire assembly including (left to right): Vocations Director Sister Jenny Howard, General Officer Sister Marsha Speth, General Superior Sister Denise Wilkinson and the Rev. Bernard Head. (Photo by Kim Harmless)Liturgy honors Saint Mother TheodoreSister Marie Kevin Tighe, former vice postulator of the Cause of Saint Mother Theodore Guerin, presents the offertory gifts to Archbishop Daniel M. Buechlein, OSB, archbishop of Indianapolis, during the Eucharistic Liturgy in honor of Saint Mother Theodore Guerin March 5 in the Church of the Immaculate Conception. Concelebrating with the archbishop were the Most Rev. William L. Higi, bishop of Lafayette; the Most Rev. John M. D'Arcy, bishop of Fort Wayne-South Bend; the Most Rev. Gerald A. Gettelfinger, bishop of Evansville; and the Most Rev. Dale J. Melczek, bishop of Gary. The Liturgy was part of an annual meeting of Indiana's bishops and major superiors of congregations of men and women religious. (Photo by Kim Harmless)Providence Candidate-Associates experience first retreatEarle Harvey and Ann Kevin Thesing are just two of the candidateassociates who traveled from near and far to participate in the first Providence Candidate-Associate retreat at Saint Mary-of-the-Woods March 23-25. The fi
-
Dublin Core
The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.
Title
A name given to the resource
Library and Museum Collections
Description
An account of the resource
Please browse the more than 8000 knit- and crochet-related treasures in the CKC Collections Resource <a href="http://digital.centerforknitandcrochet.org/collections/show/1">Museum and Library Collections</a> (drawn from <a href="https://dp.la/info/developers/" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer noopener">Digital Public Library of America</a>). CKC is seeking new partner organizations to share their collections of knitting and crochet with visitors to this resource. Contact us at <a href="mailto:collections@centerforknitandcrochet.org">collections@centerforknitandcrochet.org</a> for more information about participating. <br /><br /><a href="https://docs.google.com/document/d/11Hb_Y75HnhkCE5i4mKpcTlB8Msp_lB0XUtQr5S8XXKA/edit?usp=sharing" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer noopener">Learn more about criteria for Share Your Treasures.</a>
Identifier
An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context
1
Still Image
Upload at least one image that shows the object in its entirety along with detail views as desired.
• Jpeg format
• At least 3 MP in size
• 300 ppi
• Images produced with digital camera to highest quality setting (e.g. superfine, best) are usually acceptable.
• Users who want to contribute video or audio files please contact info@centerforknitandcrochet.org for more information.
Dublin Core
The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.
Relation
A related resource
linkto:001:http://cdm17321.contentdm.oclc.org/cdm/ref/collection/rfr/id/181
thumb:001:http://cdm17321.contentdm.oclc.org/utils/getthumbnail/collection/rfr/id/181
Description
An account of the resource
Issue 6.6 of the Review for Religious, 1947.
x A.M.D.G. ,Kevlew "Keng!ous NOVEMBER 15, 1947 ¯~O~r~Finances and You ........... i" The Editors ~T, houghis on Advent and Christmas - " Adam C.~Ellls : Faitl~and Prayer: . ’.." . . ,. =. ~3harlds F. Donovan " Chr +Jan Joy . . :
. .- . Mother Mary Robeh Falls -. i’We ~re All ~ne" ............. C!aud~ ~a. B~okReviews Communications Questions Answered ¯ Annual Inde~ -,, # V, OLLIME VI NUMBER
6 .NUMB,ER 6 CONTEN’I:S OUR FINANCES AND YOU-~-The Editors and the Bi~siness Office 3’~1"~ THOUGHTS ON ADVE~NT AND CHRIStMAS.---Adam C. Ellisl S.J.~~. 323 COMMUNICATIONS .......... ’ ....... : . ,. 329 FAITH AND PRAYER--Charles F. Dbnovan. S.J. ~35- :’¯YOUNG CHRISTIAN FARMERS. .. ....... ¯ .... 341 . CHRIS’ffIAN JOY~-Mother Marry Robert~Falls, O.S.U. . MARIAN NOTICES ........... : ......... 354" YWE ARE ALL ONE"--Claude Keen, O.F.M. " ~ 3~5~,~ OUR CONTRIBUTORS IN PRAISE OF PRAYER~Au~ustine Klaas, S.J. . ¯ ....... (~UESTIONS AND ANSWERS-- 27. "Absence from Novitiate" in House Infirmary ....... 371~ 28. Secula’r Studies not Permitted to Novices .. .......... 372 29’.~Recommendat~on, not Required f~r Postulants from High Schools and Colleges ...... ¯ . . ... ’ ..... : : 372 30. Transferring to Another Community.. ............ 373 31. Readmit.dng Novice, to Novitiate ,, ......... " 373 32. Indulgenced Prayer for the Dead ............. 3~4 ¯ ~ 33. WasI~ing ,i~ltar Linens .......... ~¢ ....... 374, ~4~ Standing during the Angelus ............. 375 35.. Posture at Funeral during Absolution of Corpse ....... 375 BOOK REVIEWS~. ’ Perfect Obedience
St. ~John of the Cross
Doctor of Divine Love and Contemplation ....... ’ ....... 375 BOOK NOTICES ................ ’ ...... : "378 INDEX TO VOLUME VI ..............
3"81 "REVIEW, FOR RELIGIOUS, Novembe£ 19:47. Vol. VI, No. 6. ’Published bi-~ mommy
January, Mari:h, May, 3uly, September. and Ngyember at the C011ege Press, 606~ Harrison Street, ,Topeka Kansas. by St. Mary’s, College: St. Marys, KanSas, , with ecclesiastical approbation. Entered as secon~d class matter January 15’,~,1942~ at the Post Office’, Topeka. Kansas, under the act of March 3. 1879. o °Editorial Board: Adam C. Ellis, S.d.. G, Augustine Ellard, S.J., Gerald K~’IIy,~ SiJ.~ ¯, Editorial Secretary: Alfred F. Schneider, S
J. ’ Copyright 1"946, by Adam C. Ellis. Permission is hereby granted" for quotations of reasonabl~ length, provided, dtie credit is given this review and~ the author. Subscription price." 2 dollars a year. Printed in U. S. A. Before~ writlncj to us, please consult no
Ice on Inside back ~var. Our I:::in nces You i F AT ALL possible, we intend to maintain the same sub-scription price, despite the fact that costs have increased greatly--in some cases almost doubled--since we began publication. It may be that we shall have to make some temporary adjustment in the size of the magazine
but we will avoid that too if we can do so. There are certain things that our subscribers can do in order to help us maintain the present price
and we do not feel hesitant about asking cooperation in those points because the REVIEW is primarily an apostolic venture, not a commercial enterprise. Here are our suggestions: I. A great deal of time (and money) is used in the minutiae required for renewing subscriptiofis. You could help us avoid this by subscribing for more than one gear at a time. We should like to give a discount for 2- and 3-year subscriptions
but we cannot do so. The margin of profit (if there is one) is too small to allow for it. 2. A substantial increase in our subscription list might help fi-nancially. Hence, we would urge again the plan of gift s.ubscriptions. Among the diocesan clergy in particular, we have comparatively few subscribers: yet many of these priests minister to religious and could greatly profit b~" the REVIEW. A gift subscription at Christmas time wo_uld hardly cost more than many other presents that religious com-munities are accustomed to give to chaplains, confessors, and so forth. 3. Our subscriptions are payable in advance
hence, please enclose remittance with your orders and renewals. This avoids the expense entailed in mailing out bills and reminders. 4. When sending a new subscription, be sure that the address is given completely and correctly, with zone number if there is one, For renewals send subscription number also. This number appears on the address of your regular copy. Make a record of this number and always refer to it when dealing with our business office. 321 OUR FINANCES AND YOU 5. When sending new subscriptions, state definitely when you wish.the subscription to begin: otherwise it will be taken for granted that it is to begin with the next number to be published. Renewals begin with the expiration of the old subscription. 6. Changes of address must reach us at "least thirty days before the publication date of the next number: and please state whether a change of ad~lress is to be permanent or merely temporary (e.g., for the summer only). 7. If credit is to be transferred from one subscriber to another, or from one year to another, please give all pertinent information dearly, so ~hat time will not be lost in checking the files and books. 8. We realize that large institutions are saved cof~siderable diffi-cfilty by subscr~bl.ng to magazines through agendes. Nevertheless, ik is a fact that for us these agencies are a necessary evil. The com-mission we allow is relatively small, yet it absorbs ~ practically any margin of profitwe might have on the individual subscription. If you buy through agencies, please use only those that are authorized by our business office. And if you are renewing through, agencies, please have the agency send your subscription number with the renewal. We lcan assume no responsibility for mistakes made by agencies. 9. We take all reasonable means to see that your copy is deliv-ered to you. Nevertheless, we receive an exceptional number of com-plaints about lost copies. We urgently request you ’to wait a reason-able time and to check with your own post office and in your own religious house before notifying us. that your copy was not delivered. The seemingly unnecessary sending of extra c0p.ies~is a source of no small loss to us. ~ If all subscribers will cooperate with us by observing the foregoing poinks, we may be able to maintain’ our pres-ent price despite the rising cost of materials and overhead. ¯ THE EDITORS AND THE BUSINESS,OFFICE. 322 Thoughts on Advent and Christmas Adam C. Ellis, S.J. The Feast of Christmas CHRISTMAS is the first’specifically Christian feast to be established by the Church. By that I mean to say that the feasts of Easter and Whitsunday were based upon the pre-existing Jewish feasts of the Pasch and of " Pentecost and were given a new reference to the Resurrection of Our Lord and to the coming of the Holy Ghost, But the feast of Christmas has no parallel in the Old T, estament.. The first documentary reference to the feast of Christ-mas comes to us in a Depositio martyrum, or early martyr-ology, of the year 354 which contains this brief noticd.’. "December 25. Christ is born in Bethlehem of Judea." (VIII Kal. Ian. natus Christus in Bethleem Iudee.) Tra-dition carries the feast back as far as the year 336. We know that it was celebrated in Rome in the middle of the fourth Century, because St. Ambrose tells us in his treatise De Virginitate that his sister, St. M~rcellina, was clothed with the veil of virgins by Pope St. Liberius (352-366) in the. basilica of St. Peter on the feast of Christmas. From Rome this feast spread to the churches of the East
and we have a Christmas sermon preached by St. John Chrysostom at Antioch in 3"88. St. Gregory of Nazianzen introduced the feast at Constantinople about 379 or 380, and from there it spread to Cappadocia. It was celebrated in Alex-andria under the regime of St. Cyril in 432, and in Jerusa-lem under the Patriarch Juvenal about the same time. 323 ADAM C. ELLIS Review for Religious Advent The period of preparation for the feast of Christmas which we now call Advent was gradually introduced about a century afl~er the’ feast itself, probably in imitation of the forty days of Lent Which served as a preparation for the great feast of the Resurrection. In the sixth century Bishop Perpetuus of Tours prescribed three fast days a week from the feast of St. Martin (November 11) to Christmas as a worthy preparation for the feast of the Birth of Christ. Such a period of preparation for the feast of Christmas must have been introduced into the Roman Church some time after Pope Stl Leo the Great, since he makes no men-tion of it in his sermons,, but before the reign of St. Gregory the Great, who comments on Advent in his homilies. For a long time there was no uniformity of practice in the West. The Gelasian Sacramentary~ has five Sundays for Advent
the Gregorian only four. But from the eleventh century on, the Roman" usage of four weeks of Advent Was adopted throughout the Western Church. Spirit of the Advent Liturgy The longing for the coming of the Redeemer is ex-pressed by the daily repetition of the Rotate coeli in the versicle and response for Vespers: "Ye heavens, drop down dew from above, and let the clouds rain down. the Just One." In the lessons of the first nocturn of Matins, the prophet Isaias portrays in gloriously bright colors for the people of God the coming Redeemer as well as His kingdom of grace and of consolation. This longing for the Re-deemer may be summarized in the oft repeated plea of the 1The Sacramentarg (or Book of the Sacred Mysteries) was the first complete litur-gical book known in the West. It contained the celebrant’s part of the Mass (collects, secrets, prefaces, canon, and post-communlons) as well as the prayers and ceremonies for the other sacraments. The three best known sacramentaries were the Leonine, the Gelasian, and the Gregorian. 324 November, 19,t7 ADVENT AND CHRISTMAS .responsory: "Come and save us, O Lord, and do not tarry." It is expressed most strikingly, perhaps, in the so-called "O" antiphons which accompany the Magnificat at Vespers during the week preceding the feast of Christmas: O Adonai, tome and with an outstretched arm redeem us. O Root of Jesse, come to deliver us and tarry not. O Key of David, come and bring forth from this prison house the captive that sitteth in darkness and in the shadow of death. :O Dawn of the East, come and enlighten them that sit in dark, hess and in the shadow of death. O King of the Gentiles, come and deliver man whom tl~ou didst form outof the dust of the earth. O Emmanuel, our King and Lawgiver, the expected of the nations, and their Savior, come to save us, O Lord our God. The penitential spirit of Advent is brought home to us by the violet vestments and by the silence of the organ. We miss the joyous anthems of the Te Deum and of the Gloria in the Sunday and ferial offices. This spirit of penance is also exemplified throughout the Advent liturgy by the stern character of John the Baptist who daily cries out to us in the versicle and response of Lauds: "Prepare ye the way of the Lord, make straight his paths." In the Gospel’s for the third and fourth Sundays of Advent we find John the Baptist busy preaching penance and baptizing sinners in thee Jordan, preparing them for the public ministry of Christ. And he confessed and did not deny: I am not the Christ .... I am not Elias .... I am not the prophet. I am the voice of One crying in the desert: "Prepare the road of the Lord, make straight His paths. Let every gully be filled up, and every hill and knoll be brought low
and let the crooked places be straightened out, and the rough roads smoothed, and .all flesh shall see the Salvation of the Lord." In the Gospel of the second Sunday of Advent, we find John in prison. He had prepared the way for Christ’s pub-lic life
now he quietly disappears from the scene: "He must 325 ADAM C. ELLIS Review, for Religious increase, but I must decrease," he had t01d his disciples. Now he sends them to Christ to Ask: "Art thou He that art to come, or. lool~ we for another?" so that they also might join the disciples of Jesus. " But our Lord is not to be out~ done in generosity. He asks the assembled multitude: What went you out i~nto the desert to see’? A reed shaken by the wind? . . . A man clothed in soft garments? . . . A prophet? Yea, I tell you, and more than a prophet! For this is he of"whom.it is written: "Behold, I send my messenger before Thy fate,’~ho shall prepare .Thy road before Thee." Indeed, I tell you, among those born of women there has not arisen one greater than John the Baptist. A spirit of jo~ is interwoven through the earnestness’of the Advent liturgy. This spirit manifests itself ,esi~ec~ally in the prophec!es of Isaias which form the lessons of the first nocturn of Matins throughout the four weeks of Advent, culminating in the grand promise: "Behold, a virgin shall conceive, and bear a son, and his name shall be called Emmanuel, God with us." This spirit of j~y also recurs in verses like the following: Shout for joy, O daughter of Sion, rejoice greatly. O daughter of Jerusalem .... Come, O Lord, visit us in peace, that we may rejoice before thee with a perfect heart .... People of Sion, behold the Lord shall come to save the nations
and the Lord shall make the glory of his voice to be heard, in the joy of your heart. This joy blossoms out in all its fulness in the Introit of the Mass of the third Sunday of Advent: "Rejoice in the Lord always: again I say, rejoice..Let your forbearance be known to all men. The Lord is near." Our Blessed Lad~/, cause of our salvation and of our joy, is frequently mentioned in the Advent liturgy. Every Sunday and ferial day a special collect is said in her honor: 0 God, whose will it was that Thy Word should take flesh, at the message of an angel, in the womb of the Blessed Virgin Mary: grant to us Why suppliants that we who believe her to be truly the Mother of God, may be helped by her intercession with Thee. The antiphon for the Magnificat for the third Sunday 326 November, 1947 ADVENT AND CHRISTMAS of. A~dvent addresses her as follows: "Blessed art thou Mary that hast believed tl~e Lord
those things shall be accom~ plished in thee, which were spoken to thee by the Lord., In the Gospel for ~YCednesday in Ember ~¢reek we have the story of the Annunciation, while .in that for Friday visit of Mary to Elizabeth is portrayed. TheOffert0ry,6f the Mass for the fourth Sunday of Advent is ou~ favorite prayer: Hail Mary, full among women, and Finally
the of grace: the Lord is with thee: blessed art thou blessed is the fruit of thy’womb. Mass of the Vigil of Christmas gives expression to all these thoughts contained in the Adveht liturgy. In the Introit and again in the Gradual we are told: "This day you shall know that the Lord will come and save us
and in the morning you shall see his glory." In the Collect we pray: O God who dost gladden us with the yea.rly expectation of our redemption, grant that we who now joyfully receive "Thine only begotten Son as our Redeemer, may also without fear, behold Him coming as our judge, Our Lord Jesus Christ Thy Son. And in the Gospel we read: .Joseph, son of David, fear not tO take unto thee Mary thy wife
for that which is conceived in her is of the Holy Ghost~ And she shall bring forth a son, and thou shalt call his name Jesus: for He shall save his people from their sins. Three Christmas Masses Christmas is distinguished from all other feasts of the ecclesiastical year by the celebration of three Masses. This custom had been in existence in Rome for some time in the sixth century when Pope St. Gregory wrote his homilies. The Gelasian Sacramentary fixes the time for the first Mass "’ad galli cantum’" (at cockcrow), but soon it was moved to midnight, under the influence no doubt of the text from the book of Wisdom: 327 Retn’eto for Religious. For while all things were in quiet silence, and the night was in the midst of her course, thy almighty word leapt down from .thlr royal throne as a fierce conqueror into the midst of the land of destruction. Originally there were only two Masses on Christmas-- the first during the night at the basilica of St. Mary Major, which coatained a replica of the crib of Bethlehem, hence the title ad praesepe,(at the crib)
the second, at St. Peter’s, in the course of the morning hours. The third Mass, which’ is our present second Mass, was introduced by a custom which originally had nothing to do with the feast of Christ-mas. The Greek church celebrated the feast of St. Anastasia 0n December 25, and both Constantinople and Jerusalem had a church in her honor. In Rome the royal palace of the absent eastern~emperors on the Palatine also had a church dedicated to St. Anastasia, and the Pope stopped there tO pay his respect to this great saint on his way from St. Mary Major to St. Peter’s. Thus was introduced our second Christmas Mass, at dawn, at the Station of St. Anastasia. Although the celebration of three Masses on Christmas day was thus introduced by extrinsic circumstance, the faithful of the Middle Ages loved to attach symbolic meanings to the Church’s liturgy. Up to the time of Durandus the Christmas liturgy was still referred only to the eternal and temporal birth of Christ. As he tells us: "The first Mass refers to the eternal birth of Christ, from the Father without a mother
the second to His tem-poral birth, from the mother without a father
the third unites both of them’, the eternal and the temporal birth." (Prima missa pertinet ad generationem aeternam, scilicet, de patre sine matte, secunda ad temporalem, de matte sine patre, tertia compacta est, quia de utraque agit, et ideo perti-net ad aeternaro simul et temporatem.) But soon after the time of Durandus the popular 328 Nouembero 1947 COMMUNICATIONS imagination referred the third Mass on Christmas day to the mystical birth of Christ in the souls of~the just~ If we. examine the three Mass formularies for Christmas day,, we may find. in each one references to the threefold birth of Christ
but~if we follow the norm that the gospel bespeaks the character of the Mass, then we may say that the first Mass at midnight refers to Christ’s temporal birth of the Virgin Mary: "And she brought forth her firstborn son, and wrapped him in swaddling clothes, and laid him in a manger because there was no room for them in the inn." The Mass at dawn refers to Christ’s birth in the hearts of the faithful, represented by the shepherds of the gospel who were ~he first to take Christ into their hearts by reason of their faith: "And the shepherds returned, glorifying and praising God for all the things they had heard and seen as was told them." The gospel of the’ third Mass, evidently refers to the eternal birth of the word from the Father: ’,’In the beginning ,was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God." Vacations {or Religious Reverend Fathers: We heartily disagree with the Sister who maintains that vacations for religious are a respite from the vows
who finds no hint of vaca-tions in the life of Our Lord
and who feels that the sacrificial ideal of the rellgiofis life e~cludes such periods of relaxation. ’ Our.religious superiors in their wisdom and foresight have recently purchased a home in. the mountains in order to make possible a Vacation for our Sisters. They have accepted the almost universal opinion of theologians and physicians that periods of relaxation are not only helpful but necessary for maximum efficiency in our spir-itual life, as well as for physical and mental well-being. Sisters on vacation in this mountain home are by no means dis- 329 COMMUNICATIONS Revietu [of Religiou~ pensed from their vows. /~Ithough routine is not strictly followed, the religious exercises are performed in their entirety and with more fervor than is possible amid the harassing details of active life. It is true that in the Gospels we find no mention of the word vacation. Howeverl we do read of Christ’s bidding His disciples to come apart and rest a while with Him. To our minds a vacatlon for religious is just that going apart with Him,and resting a while. This rest w~ take with the hope that we will return to our active duties invigorated and refreshed, and able to follow Him more devotedly and labor more ardently for His cause. ---SOME SISTERS WHO HAD A VACATION. Reverend Fathers: I am happy, to submit the following information~in the~’hope that more communities will enjoy the benefit that we are deriving from our Vacation House. Our0vacatiohs were formerly spent with relatives ~r at a com-munity house other than that in .which the Sisters w’~re ,~t~tic
ned~ About five years ago" ~¢e were fortunate in securing by thee ocean’ side a twerity-five room-private home, which has been c6nveYted into ~an ideal vacation l~ouse with a modified.~ spiritual ,atmosphere. The property surrounding this building included riparian’ rights to three hundred feet of bathing beach privacy. Its lawns and drive-ways, while providing seclusion for the Sisters, furnish a complete change four thos~e laboring in the~ci,,ties during the year. " ,~To-further !nsu~re re~ .for ~th~e Sisters, there are no visitors received at this house, no lay people employed except the gardener, no inter-course whatever with the c
utsi~le ~orld.’ It is in charge of a senior Sister who is assisted by another member qualified in the’~ulinary nits: The vacationists give this latter Sister a helping hand’ immediately after breakfast in’.pfeparing the prihcipal meal and in puttihg the convent i~i order for the day. Everyone is then free,for the forenoon to relax as she chooses: she may go bathing in the Atlantic billows or bask in the s.unshine, she may iead, or follow her favorite h6bby of crocheting or embroidery, etc. A iimilar arrangement follows each meal. Our usual religious exercises are abridged, but are observed in common in the chapel where the Blessed Sacrament is reserved. The call is given at six-~-often later. Morning prayers are said before daily Mass and a half hour of meditation made afterwards. Rosary 330 Nooembero 1947 COMMUNICATIONS and examen bring the Sisters together again at noon, but no other prayers are recited until five-thirty. A half hour of spiritual reading :~is then made in the chapel or outdoors, as the Sisters prefer. After. night prayers at seven-thirty, the Sisters are free to walk, recreate indoors, or retire. Instead of the lengthy Latin grace, the Divine Praises are said in common in the chapel. The physical and mental relaxation which the Sisters are deriving from this. vacation center would alone compensate for its cost to the community. But it is the priceless gift of a new mutual understanding amongst the members of the congregation that has made the investment a decided blessing." One senior member who remained there during a whole season expressed this very fact when she remarked, "I never really kne,~ my Sisters before, especially the younger groups, a’nd they have been an ., inspiration." Juniors have likewise gained much in virtue from the edification, simplicity and good sportsman.ship of the senior Sisters, whose weary spirits, in turn, are revived and rejuvenated in the family atmosphere ’ created by the young hearts around them. Using the words of the REVIEW, it was during "recreation and relaxation that’ the young and the old saw one another in a’ new light." They discovered that a community vacation of ten days amongst "their very own" dispelled from their minds petty griev-ances and so broadened their spiritual vision that they returned to their missions with a song in their hearts. Perhaps the success of this project is best illustrated by the atti-tude of the Sisters themselves. They now look forward to" their vacation with delight and plan new means of recreation and. fun-maklng. ’ That a new community spirit of mutual affection has been pro-moted is evidenced in the reluctance with which the groups break away at thee end of the vacation period. They bridge the years ahead with the promise and hope of meeting again in their seaside convent home and enjoying a similar reunion with their Sisters in Christ
--A SISTER SUPERIOR. On Prayer Reverend Fathers: Two communications in the September issue of the REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS have prompted me to add a thought or two. The one is the letter of a Poor Clare on mental prayer
the other, by a Jesuit 331 COMMUNICATIONS Reoieto [or Religious Missionary, in which he asks whether resolutions are always a neces-sary result of a meditation. With the Poor Clare, I must also admit that duiing my thirty.-- two years of religious life I have done .mighty little meditating-- as it usually is understood. This was not due to lack of instruction by the proper superiors. In fact during three years preceding the novitiate we were instructed in mental prayer. Nor was it due-- with some reservations for my weakness and laziness--to want of good will or effort. Again there was no lack of knowledge in spir-itual- matters: besides a good training in religion in school and col-lege, I have always loved spiritual reading. Why the. impossibility? Did I not pray at all? I hope I did. For one thing, too few realize that "methods" are only a means, and cumbersome at that, if made too complicated. Methods are cer-tainly a necessity for beginners, but still not all persons can use an~r kind of method. I believe that St: Ignatius in his excellent Exercises gives really seven methods, so that every kind of soul can find some kind of way to begin mental prayer. True, one must give some method i~n honest trial. But when the method becomes a strait-jacket, it must be ignored. Before starting with a method, one must realize that mental prayer, and other prayer, too, is a raising of the mind to God-- the classical defiriition. In more simple words, it is a conversation with God, with 3esus. Place yourself in the presence of God by a lively act of faith. God is everywhere, but most intimately in the soul in the state of sanctifying grace. Then speak to God dwelling in your heart. That is all
it is as simple as that. Of course there are the difficulties of distractions and so forth. But PRAYER is as simple as that, And remember it is a CONVERSATION--which means that we must give God a chance to’talk too. Prayer is not a monologue. I don’t mean that God will speak to us with audible words. That would foster hallucinations. But at times a quiet comes over the soul that is not a dreaming away of time. We are conscious of God by faith and love. Then words are not needed. Thinking, express acts are stilled. Most religious who are faithful to their period of mental prayer will experience this at times, sometimes for a. few moments, sometimes for a longer time. They think that they are not praying because they are not "meditating" according to method. What of it! They then need guidance. And how few understand this statel 332 ..November, 1947 COMMUNICATIONS There are two books, not too large nor too intricate, which I would suggest for the understanding of this state--the prayer of simplicity: Ludovic de Besse, The Science of Prayer (Benziger, 1926)
Diefen-bach, Common Mystical Prayer (St. Anthony Guild Press, Patter-son, N. 3., 1946). For some years I was spiritual director of a group of theological students. When they came to me with their problems in the life of prayer, I n~ver expatiated on "methods" they were supposed to know. I tried to show them "how." For this I used two bo6ks: the Gos-pels and the Imitation, showing them two ways of using the time allotted for mental prayer. From the Gospel I took some scene from the life of Our Lord. I then went through the scene, first picturing the incident to them. I always had some holy cards on hand illus-trating some Gospel scene. The "method" I used was the contem-platio of St. Ignatius. Such pictures that I used, were for instance one of the sinner anointing the feet of Our Lord in the house of Simon, or one of the "Seven Sorrows" of Jansenns. This not only appealed and made prayer easier, it gave the students hope and cour-age. It was not hard to elicit affections. One of them said in sur-prise, "I often did this in my room, when looking at a picture. I didn’t know it was prayer." The Imitation I used for what I called a more abstract medi-tation, that is, without a picture. It seemed to be suited for such who were more of a speculative mind. After placing themeselves in the Divine Presence, they were to read a sentence or two and then think them over. Suitable affections would soon suggest them-selves: faith, hope, love, contrition. The Fourth Book I suggested especially for subject matter in preparation for Holy Commuffion. To these books I added the Missal. The Gospel narratives, and sometimes the Lessons, offered material for the first mode of prayer: the rest of the Mass, especially the Ordinary of the Mass, suggested thought for "’abstract" meditation. Probably ~he term "abstract" is ill chosen. But I only meant that it was done without having a picture in mind. With these two "methods" or ways, any good book could be used. But I never stopped at this explanation. I found too many souls who were drawn to the prayer of simplicity. At the begin-ning this drawing is momentary, gradually it becomes stronger and for a longer period, until the entire time of prayer is taken up with it. But I would not call it the prayer of simplicity the first time I 333 COMMUNICATIONS spoke about it. I rather expla.ined its working, so that, if any of them knew it by experience they Would recognize this particular working of God’s grace in the soul. If at any time the soul feels a deep peace, but no desire or liking, not even the ability to think and elicit affections, it should not be disturbed. As long as it is conscious of God’s presence, by faith ~a..nd love, it should not do anything to disturb this peace. When however this period passes away, and the soul seems to be "on its own" again, it should quietly try to resume its thinking and affections. Some souls, given more to affective prayer, tell me they are saying ejaculations during the entire time of mental prayer. At first sight this seems to be merely vocal prayer. But their ejaculations are, not the forced acts which we usually associate with such prayers. Upon questioning one will find out that with these souls they are the effusions of love, or faith, or adoration, and so forth. Their soul is so filled with the thought of God at the time of prayer that they can only admire, praise, love, and speak to God in short sentences, or aspirations. As rega~rds making resolutions at every meditation: Resolutions are made to lead a better life: to avoid evil or to do gogd. But that is not the only fruit of prayer. An entire period spent in adoration, praise, gratitude, love of God, is often more profitable than a medi-tation with resolutions. But am I not even here making a mistake, when I say "more profitable"? Must I look only to MY profit? In all that I do, also in prayer,~the first end and purpose is the honor and glory of God, not my own benefit. And if I give honor to God by adoring, praising, loving, will that not raise me higher in grace and goodness and love? Instead of waiting for an occasion to carry out resolutions, and thus become better, I am becoming better at once. This by no means indicates a disparaging of .resolutions. They are most necessary. But if in a given period of mental prayer there are no resolutions concerning ME because I have been thinking of God all the time, how I can please Him why worry about reso-lutions ?~----A CAPUCHIN FATHER. 334 Fai!:h andP ayer CharlesF. Donovan, S.2. [~AITH seems to be the Cinderella of the spiritual life, a 1-- virtue apparently underestimated by ascetical writers. Theologians are largely preoccupied with the nature or make-up of an individual act of faith, showing that it pro-ceeds from the intelldct, not specifically from the will as the Protestants say, But this is an academic not an ascetic approach. The spiritual aspect of faith, which is like the language that enables a lover to communicate his thoughts to his loved one, which is like the-light that enables him to see or, further, even to know the loved one--this spiritual aspect.of faith is relatively neglected. And such neglect is not limited to spiritual writers. We ourselveS, when we examine our conduct, question our charity, our modesty, our patience, prudence, and so on. But we seldom question our faith. We act as if faith were a static and fixed thing, whereas, not in its content, but as a virtue, it can be ¯ improved
and theref
-
Dublin Core
The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.
Title
A name given to the resource
Library and Museum Collections
Description
An account of the resource
Please browse the more than 8000 knit- and crochet-related treasures in the CKC Collections Resource <a href="http://digital.centerforknitandcrochet.org/collections/show/1">Museum and Library Collections</a> (drawn from <a href="https://dp.la/info/developers/" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer noopener">Digital Public Library of America</a>). CKC is seeking new partner organizations to share their collections of knitting and crochet with visitors to this resource. Contact us at <a href="mailto:collections@centerforknitandcrochet.org">collections@centerforknitandcrochet.org</a> for more information about participating. <br /><br /><a href="https://docs.google.com/document/d/11Hb_Y75HnhkCE5i4mKpcTlB8Msp_lB0XUtQr5S8XXKA/edit?usp=sharing" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer noopener">Learn more about criteria for Share Your Treasures.</a>
Identifier
An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context
1
Still Image
Upload at least one image that shows the object in its entirety along with detail views as desired.
• Jpeg format
• At least 3 MP in size
• 300 ppi
• Images produced with digital camera to highest quality setting (e.g. superfine, best) are usually acceptable.
• Users who want to contribute video or audio files please contact info@centerforknitandcrochet.org for more information.
Dublin Core
The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.
Relation
A related resource
linkto:001:http://cdm17321.contentdm.oclc.org/cdm/ref/collection/rfr/id/552
thumb:001:http://cdm17321.contentdm.oclc.org/utils/getthumbnail/collection/rfr/id/552
Description
An account of the resource
Issue 35.5 of the Review for Religious, 1976.
REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS IS edited by faculty members of St Louis University, the editorial offices being located at 612 Humboldt Braiding, 539 North Grand Boule-vard
St. Louis, Missouri 63103. It is owned by the Missouri Province Educational Institute
St. Louis, Missouri. Published bimonthly and copyright (~) 1976 by REVlEW FOR RELIGIOUS. Composed, printed, and manufactured in U.S.A. Second class postage paid at St. Louis, Missouri. Single copies: $2.00. Subscription U.S.A. and Canada: $7.00 a year
$13.00 for two years
other countries, $8.00 a year, $15.00 for two years. Orders should indicate whether they are for new or renewal subscriptions and should be accompanied by check or money order payable to REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS in U.S.A. currency only. Pay no money to persons claiming to represent REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS. Change of address requests should include former address. Daniel F. X. Meenan, S.J. Everett A. Diederich, S.J. Joseph F. Gallen, S.J. Robert Williams, S.J. Jean Read Editor Associate Editor Questions and Answers Editor Book Editor Assistant Editor September 1976 I"olume 35 Number 5 Renewals,-new subscriptions, and changes of address should be sent to REVIEW FOR RELICtOUS
P.O. BOX 6070
Duluth, Minnesota 55802. Correspondence with the editor and the associate editor together with manuscripts and books for review should be sent to REVIEW FOrt REL~CIOt~S
612 Humboldt Building
539 North Grand Boule-vard
St. Louis, Missouri 63103. Questions for answering should be sent to Joseph F. Gailen, S.J.
St. Joseph’s College
City Avenue at 54th Street
Philadelphia, Pennsyl-vania 19131. The Prayer of Jesus’ Paul VI The Holy Father delivered the following address~ in the General Audience of June 14, 1976. The text is taken from Osservatore Roma/to, no. 26 (430), June 24, 1976. In these times, in these days so busy with human events, we are ~till mind- " ful of the spiritual cyclone that Pentecost was for the world and especially for the Church. We turn our thought again to prayer, to its legitimacy, its necessity, its procedure. We are well aware that the study of religions, the study of Christian prayer, the study of human psychology, have dwelt upon this expression of the human spirit. This almost places in a quandary one who, from such a great mass of experiences, customs and literature, wishes to draw a comprehensive and guiding idea,, sufficient for the modern secular man to classify in the summary of a mental index-card that which it is enough to know on this subject, now alien to his empirical and positive mentality. Accepting this imperious simplifying method, we conclude our reflection on prayer with two major propositions. These are: prayer, first, presupposes oft God’s side an interest, a listening to the voices addressed to him by man, that is, a "Providence"
and, second, it presupposes on man’s side, a hope, an expectation of being satisfied ’and helped. Thus we see that we have, it is true, constructed the essential pattern of prayer, that is, a possible con-versation betweeh man. and God, but that we still know very little, if any-thing, about the validity of this conversation. Is it an imaginary hypothesis, or does it really establish a relationship
a bilateral relationship, a bene-ficial relationship? Meaning of Prayer Well, among the greatest favors tha~t Christianity, faith, nay more Jesus 641 642 / Review lor Religious, Volume 35, 1976/5 Christ in person, conferred on mankind, there is precisely this real, valid, indispensable, very opportune prayer. Christ established communication between man and God
and this communication, which prevails over all our marvelous modern technical and social communications, has as its first, normal expression, prayer. Praying means communicating with God. Christ is himself this fundamental communication with the manifestation o[ himself. We enter the sanctuary of the exploration of who Christ is, the subject, today still, of tormented and, fundamentally, inevitably negative investigations for those who break with the Chalcedon definition of the one person of the Word, living in two natures, divinerand human (cf. Denz- Schoen. 301-302
Bouyer, Le Fils eternel, 469 ft.)
the "bridge," as St. Catherine said (Dial 25, ft.). Jesus himself is the most luminous example of prayer, which, documented in the Gospel, becomes for us the highway to prayer and spiritual life. People who follow him and believe are still tireless students in this school. "By what way can I reach Christ and his message?", a well-known modern Catholic thinker asks himself
and he answers: "there is one very short and simple way: I look into the soul of Jesus as he prays, and 1 believe" (C. Adam, Cristo nostro Fratello, 37, see the fine chapter: "la preghiera di Gesh,"). And likewise the powerful synthesig on the "’Message de Jdsus,’" by L. De Grandmaison, Jdsus Christ, 1I, 347, ft.). Jesus Prays But, how and when did Jesus pray? Oh, how beautiful and instructive an excursion into the Gospel pages would be, picking like wildflowers the almost incidental references to the Lord’s prayer! The" evangelist Mark writes: "And rising up long before daybreak, he (Jesus) went out (probably it was Peter’s house, at Capharnaum, see V. 29), and departed into a desert place, and there he prayed" (1, 35). See, for example, after the multiplica-tion of the loaves: "And when he had dismissed the crowd, he went up the mountain by himself to pray. And when it was late, he Was alone" (Mt 14, 23). The Lord’s prayers, about which the Gospel informs us, would deserve such long meditation. The famous one, for example, in chapter XI of Matthew, which lets us "enter the deepest secret of his life’
: "At that time Jesus spoke and said. ’I praise thee Father, Lord of heaven and earth, that thou didst hide these things from the wise and prudent, and didst reveal them to little ones’ " (verse 25). And what can we say of the prayer that concludes the talks of the Last Supper? "And raising his eyes to heaven, he said, ’Father, the hour has come!~-.Glorify thy Son, that thy Son may glorify thee’, .... " We recall it: it is the prayer for unity: "that all may be one" (Jn 17, 21-22). And then the triple groaning, heroic praye~" at Gethsemane, just before the passion: "Father, if thou art willing, remove this cup from me! Yet not my will but thine be done" (Lk 22, 42). The Prayer o] Jesus / 643 Union in prayer What a revelation not only of the drama of the Saviour’s life, but also of the complexity and depth of human destinies, which even in their most tragic and mysterious expressions can be linked, by means of prayer, to the goodness, the mercy, the salvation deriving from God. Pray, then, like Jesus. Pray intensely. Pray today: always in the con-fident communion that prayer has established between us and the Father. Because it is to a father, it is to the Father that our humble voice is ad-dressed. So let it be, always. .O ¯ . . be silent now and try to listen within yourselves to an inner proclama-tion! The Lord is saying: "Be assured, i am with you" (see Mt 28:20). I am here. he is saying, because this is nay Body! This is the cup of my Blood!’... Yes, he is calling you, each one by. name! The mystery of the Eucharist is, above all, a personal mystery: personal, because of his divine presence-- the presence of Christ, the Word of God made man
personal, because the Eucharist is meant for each of us: for this reason Christ has become living bread, and js multiplied in the sacrament, in order ’to be accessible to every human being who receives him worthily, and who opens to him the door of faith and love. Paul VI to the Eucharistic Congress in L’Osservatore Romano, August 19, 1976, p. 3. Prayer Father Joris,, O.F.M. Father Joris (Heise) has taught scripture at St. Leonard’s College in Dayton, has recently completed an as-yet-unpublished translation of the Gospel o] St. Matthew, and regularly contributes Old Testament exegesis to "Homily Helps" published by St. Anthony Messenger: he is presently on detached service in metropoliffan Washington. He usually signs his name simply Joris, in imitation of evangelical simplicity. Prayer is not a thing, not even an action. It is a quality, a dimension of living. Prayer is not the words you say. Jesus says for us togo into our cryptic place, and pray in the dark. He tells us not to say, "Lord, Lord!" He tells us not to go up front and rattle off repetitious or self-centered information. Prayerbooks--we will always have them. The Book of Psalms is the prayerbook, and it is a good one. It has in it litanies and moods and orchestras (Psalm 150)
it stiggests common prayer and has some very pri-vate ones that are shared with the world. But no prayerbook is a prayer. Prayer is us, me, when I stop and my soul’s face turns to God, when I really edge into desperation and need and joy. Prayer is that quality of openness that happens in response to discovery of newness, whether of pain, of belief, or sharing, or insight--into the real state of things. Prayer is that dimension when the person’s bud blooms into a maturity beyond just coping, just drifting. For instance, when I talk with God (talking sort of to "myself) about how to treat some visitors who have complicated my life, really, and no particular answer is ready--that is prayer. When I find myself in a new territory where I do not have an answer at all, and I am waiting for onew that is prayer. When I discover someone else shares a shame or a wonder 644 Prayer / 645 or an interest--that discovering is itself a prayer. That edge-of-truth, like a blade that enters skin, is prayer. Established Prayer (the Pr,ayerbooks of Liturgy and Childhood) I received in the mail recen.tly a "prayerbook" that included many of my childhood prayers and songs: "The Way of the Cross," litanies, prayers to Mary, prayers to "Most Sweet Jesus." It served to remind me of the differences between Prayer and prayers, between the things, called "prayer" pointed to by Jesus in the Sermon on the Mount and the kind of prayer he thought was right. ,, I think that children need "prayers." They need to hear litanies and to memorize grace at meals. They need to hear the repetitions of Mass prayers, the "Our Father," songs that will be sung over and over as "old favorites." I think that the.child who continues to live inside us throughout our lives--that child--needs to hear old and familiar "prayers" that give us a comfortable feeling, a sense of belonging here to the club of tradition. I think that this set of simple prayers, memorized, repetitious and senti-mental, needs to be accompanied by other non-verbal features: stained-glass windows, incense, vestments, an intonation of authority in the priestly voice, familiar tunes that are even mawkishly sentimental (like some Mary-hymns based on old romatic or drinking songs). But it is essential that we remember that these traditional prayers, as they are done, are done so as to cater to the child-in-us. If these are the only prayers, the only forms of prayer we_ take seriously, then we are not adults who have "turned and become a child again," but rather we are simply immature persons. We never grew up in the first place
we "fixated," to borrow a term from psychological jargon. Furthermore, a person who limits himself to forms that just come close to these, a person not creating his or her. own forms of prayer, will not enter the Kingdom of Heaven, as Jesus warned. They are receiving their reward already: the comfortedness they feel, the sense of belonging, the nurturedness, the peace. These are all qualities, of the drug world, too-- qualities condemned throughout th~ Gospels. It is a false world, a self-centered, self-rewarding form of prayer. It is valid for children and valid to begin with. It is not valid to stay there. It is the validity of blossom that needs the autumn fruit. Conversation ~vith God All of us talk tO ourselves. Sometimes we really talk, in deep conversa-tion, with other people. We reach a stage of conversation that is just more than usual, it means something more than the day-to-day exchange of com-ments. Prayer is that talking--that talking when we have no answer, when our need or, question or wonder or shame or comments form into words but 646 / Review for Religious, Volume 35, 1976/5 without any answer ready,set and cut. Not ~rambling
~on the contrary, the words focus some human matter that is definitely bothering us--or helping us grow. It is a moment when we gather "it" together and say it, not know-ing what the answer is or whether there is an answer. That is prayer--that "talking out" of what is inside of me. It has that quality of truth-which-is-more-than-facts, more than honesty even, because "honesty" is "saying something that is true." This "talking out" is the very creation of truth, the appearance of truth that is discovery of it. Real prayer is the birth of the words of truth--it has been carried inside of oneself, but has not yet come to light. Everybody who matures, 1 think, begins this conversation with God, this phrasing of problems (and expression of wonder and they are often the same thing. They certainly have the same quality.) ~ This kind of prayer-~-these prayers--occur during moments of pause and work, during habitual actions. (like driving, scrubbing, planning jobs, parties, schedules). They touch .significant elements of life as well as little things. (God is interested in it all, of course.) ~The solitary person as well as the very active person can discover to their surprise that they both do the very same thing on the inside--and perhaps spend as much time at it. Some people do it with deliberate advertence to God: the words are ad-dressed to "You, God." (Both the Tevye of Fiddler on the Roof and Jesus used such ~xpressions of direct address--they half, praise God for such good-ness and half-haggle with God about the possibilities of the future.) Other people are officially atheistic. The conversations of such people may, surprisingly, contain references to "God" in the form of cursing or "bad language"
and the surprise is that the very reference indicates the quality of prayer that it really is. I have. known an agnostic administrator-- a Dr. Bill Fitzgerald--whose determination ’and decisions were colored by some kind of "swearing": "By God, . . o " or "Jesus Christ! We’re going to .... " I studied his habit and noticed that he used these words only in connection with this quality of truth, this edging into a real commitment, this formulating of a communion of the office people so that .action would result. It was a "creation of truth"--and I found it funny that the little ’~flag of prayer" was his reference to God. Still others do not connect their serious self-conversations with "re-ligion" or God. But they are prayer, they are real prayer. They are truth emerging and commitment forming. They are care rising into practice. They are small and large crises--listening then for what is the "right thing to do." They are a turning on of the radio to the "station" of God. The very turning on is the listening for God, the words that come to mind are the presence of fresh truth
the coining of the phrases the way the situation appears--is itself the belief in solution, the belief that some intrusion, from somewhere, from Someone, can measure up to the words uttered. Prayer / 647 Into the darkness the words go, and a response is expected that may be beyond words. Such a "conversation" is of God, is prayer. Beyond Conversation with God Years ago, some monk wrote a book titled something like Common Mystical ’Prayer. His point as I recall it, was tO ~.say that "mystical prayer" is far more common than we suppose. I’agree with that monk. Prayer is a quality, a facet, of the good person, it is a habit or even a limb of the good person..In the end, 1 cannot picture a good person without a "side" that is prayer--a side that faces God nor-mally, continuously. Bye that I mean that, besides successful actions~ deliberateness, care, kindness, strength and truth, there is in the good person an attention to what is, right, an internal facing forwards that is nothing else but prayer. By prayer here I mean that quality of a person which is his or her validity-and-awareness, an aliveness that is more than simply living. To be alive is a gift. It happens to every human being born and growing. But prayer is the "choice to live" and the many ramifications of that choice --all the nobility and pain and acceptance which mark the person who is doing more than "suffering through life." In other Words, prayer is as~integral to the good person as blood
as thought, as the electrical charge of all the body’s cells. Prayer is the mystery gurrounding someone who is "different" when we cannot quite say why he is different. Prayer is the "reason" for our feeling that this person is mature and that ~person is not
prayer is the quality bf deliberateness that makes some mistakes "all right," but other mistakes are in fact ’,guilty" ones. Prayer is the humble honesty of a person who retrieves a mistake or failure, and converts it into a more valuable event than could be thought. Prayer is the, power to make decisions on a basis deeper than the facts would indi, cate, on principles beyond the conflicting, shallower principles of popular debating. Prayer is the way we are--the whole root of, and then reflection on the meaning of the decisions that we make. Prayer is the connection we keep making .between the momentary commitments and the larger ripples--and ultimate results, those commitments which we make in our lifetime and in our world. Prayer is the belief that everything I do has meaning--and mean-ings-- touching far beyond what I can see. And so i need a constant help in doing them. God, of course, is the you for whom this attention, this search for principles, this belief in. value, is done. It is not that we pay attention to a mere "god of tradition" out there. The One we are paying attention to in this silent discourse is our God. We are paying attention to a Mystery, to a quiet source of answers, of truth, to someone who is beyond being just a 648 / Review ]or Religious, Volume 35, 1976/5 person or a "non-im-personal." T.his "wail" we address with our very self, so often without even any words at all, is God, the very meaning of a god. This is the value-giver, the ultimate, the Final One we "bounce against" at the end. Community, Shared Prayer ~ Without living these previous forms of mature, complex, and human prayer, community-shared prayer is meaningless. When 1 go into a church on Sunday, I find so often that there is so little effort to connect community prayer with these other elements of--- "elemental prayer." No effort at all, sometimes. Such liturgical prayers then are the empty voicing of words, gestures "and pomposity which Jesus condemned so strongly. They are magic and not prayer. They are sleight of mind and hand
but not prayer at all. We have Great Traditions. ’ We have the Gathering of People regularly and the wonderful gift of ever-fresh Scripture. We have the hierarchical leadership of order and the application of talents, such as in music. We have all the right elements to comprise a living body of shared prayer. But there is almost a conspiracy to suppress quality, to reduce Prayer to prayers, to eliminate human communication as though that hinders Holy Communion, to supply clich6s instead of truth, to repeat anything that once proved good in the past, without realizing that such a repetition is to freeze and kill prayer that is alive. Shared prayer--contrary to all of this--is the sharing of elemental selves, the gathering of the greatness of our past and pouring it into our present as a "way of life." (Incidentally, I hate "relevancy" as simply a plastic imitation of real prayer. Prayer is relevant, but because it is prayer, not because its ideas or words or stories or music are "relevant:") Shared prayer is the spirit of wonder ("What really does it mean?") at the traditional Scripture. The repetition of the act of Jesus in giving, breaking, blessing the bread needs to be seen as a strange and puzzling thing, a curiosity that makes our minds wonder what is going on. The readings from the Bible become praye~ in the exploration of what it means--not the assurance of what that meaning is. The readings--when read with appro-priate emotional and intellectual sincerity--are themselves prayer and beget prayer. (How tragically often the Bible is read in church with an over-pious tone of voice. The finest reading I heard, 6ver, was a boy of ten who read Genesis, chapter one, as though he was just discovering the whole wonder of how creation has happened.) The community at prayer needs to receive everything as wonder and gift--the words from the past, the songs with their emotional impact, the presence of one another (and the mystery we are to one another). Hassling about ~clothing and place, about whether to stand or sit or kneel, about themes or style--these are distractions, inappropriate, even sinful--is alien Prayer / 649 to the quality which is the prayer of the gathering group of people. Every-thing there is to serve the prayer of the praying persons. The leader of such prayer, the priest, is the uncommon person whose heart and eyes, are as a sponge absorbing the people here. The leader uses the p~ast and the future to focus on these people
this is the nature of his prayer. The leader draws the sacred attention of. all together towards the mystery where all the threads meet, where all the human wants and joys hunger for fulfillment, where all the quests for meaning meet in their com-monness. The persons who enter the praying community on Sunday morning come not just for religious reasons, but for their entire lives and the meanings hunted and mysteries encountered in day-to-day events. They need religious jargon--but only insofar as it enlightens and judges the unfolding of daily ,work and play, of marriage responsibilities and growth, of jobs and adoles-cent children and political choices, andso on. The person of prayer is in the habit of scrutinizing all these things for what they mean--or might mean. In coming together, this person is searching with others to find where they, the ones who pray, are, what they have concluded, how they are cre-ating and finding true directions for living. The coming together becomes a matter of "spirit" when this quest and this finding is perceived in other persons who care and ripen like oneself. Without some "communion" between people in church (not just the leader to each individual, or the past .words to the present--but sideways, one to another), the whole gathering is only partial towards its fulfillment. The facets need to interlock, the side of true prayer in each good person to fit the sides of others. We need one another. We need the surprising side of each other, the edging into revelation that is faith that there is someone worthwhile--someone godly--there. We need to hear the admissions of guilt which this truthfulness so often is. We need to hear the shared needs, the outspoken hungers that are new discOveries. We need to feed one another with a handed-on Bread, the sharing of the single Cup. (This physical act, so rarely seen i~nd’ practiced in our churches, is designed [by Jesus, no less] to represent and facilitate the.~ore significant one of hand-ing on our care, our truth towards one another, our passion, interest, in-volvement- our love.) Essential Prayer , Prayer is not a concept. It is even "inconceivable." Prayer is a "person facing." Prayer is a reflectiveness outward. Prayer is a tone of our life, a "how" we look at someth!ng. Prayer is a deliberate meaning towards choices--a meaning not in words, and certainly not a meaning that comes afterwards! Prayer is the meaning I sense for doing something, the ~ood I am when I am about to make a choice. Prayer erupts’into words (but is 650 / Review for Religious, Volume 35, 1976/5 not the words afterwards repeated)
it is the developing process (like a photograph) from a need into making a decision that is the "good reason why," as well as the commitmeni itself involved in the ~lecision.. Prayer, in other words, is never simply something we do or say: Prayer, rather, is the quality with which we do something, the rootedness and hope-fulness involved in living, our deliberate Jiving. It is the thinking and thank-ing which is our delicate dialogue with our environment and with ourselves. Prayer is facing God as God really is (and not just’ some religious, narrow view of God, a religious jargon about God). Prayer presumes an ultimate of truth for some issue I face--and God provides it. Prayer means confronting’ this new edge of truth for me, this searching for it and into it, and believing it when it is found. Prayer means involving the best we can do in what we do. Prayer, then, is an "always-freshness" about our lives, a constant ripen-ing towards fruition. Prayer is .my opening to discovery, my lifting up of myself towards exposure of some divine light, my waiting for whatever comes next from God. Prayer is placing myself to wait for what God wants. I ~m black, but comely, daughters o] Jerusalem . . . Do not regard me only as one dark With sin, for there is God-like beauty here. Too easily i’m seen to miss the mark Of all my high resolves, and it is clear That dark 1 will remain. With angry scorn My loved ones gave to me a servant’s place Which I have filled, with patient merit borne, A Quie.t joy upon my dusky face, Because I am beloved. Like to the tents of Kedar on the glowing summer sand 1 take from each day’s gift the light from whence My shadowed beauty shines. Simply to know I am beloved of Him--this is the band Of golden hope that gives my life its glow. Cornelius Askren P.O. Box 783 Bothell, WA 98011 Centering Prayer--Prayer of Quiet M. Basil, Pennington, O.C.S.O. Father Pennington is a frequent contributor to these pages. He resides at St. Joseph’s Abbey
Spencer, MA 01562. We live in one of the greatest moments in the history of the human race. We live in the Christian era when God has sent his very own Son to bring to us the fullest revelation of his love and his inner life and to share that life with us. We live" in the time of a council, when there is a special out-pouring of grace and light to enable the People of God to achieve a deeper and fuller insight into the Revelation, And certainly the Second Vatican Council was one of the more significant of the twenty Councils which the Lord has granted to his Church in the course of her twenty centuries of life. But over and beyond this, we live in the time of a Second Pentecost. The humble-Vicar of Christ, Pope John XXIII, dared to call upon the Father to send forth the Holy Spirit in that same powerful and unique way in which he did at the birth of Christianity. The Spirit is abroad new, among us as never before, enlivening us and calling us forth to ever fuller life. In a very real sense this is absolutely necessary. For the human family has made such strides forward that .it is only by a greater infusion of the Spirit that the Christian can hope to respond to the many new challenges of our times in a faith-full way. One of the more significant changes for Western civilization, where Christianity largely resides, is the evolution from a conceptual era to an experiential one. Since Gutenberg’s wood-_cuts first touched paper, the printed word and the ideas it disseminated more and more dominated Western culture. But in these last decades audiovisuals have led men to seek an ever fuller experience of reality. Technology’s success has awakened desires.
its failure to satisfy awakens yet deeper desires. The spirit of man has come alive in a way that now transcends cultures. And the man of the West finds that the stirring within him is the same as that which stirs within 651 652 / Review ]or Religious, Volume 35, 1976/5 his brothers and sisters in what has sometimes been considered the "primi-tive" culture of the natives of many lands and in the more ancient cultures of the East. The Christian nurtured in this climate is no longer c6ntent to ruminate on truths of dogma to develop motivating thoughts and feelings in an effort towards union with God. He wants to ex.perience God as present, loving and caring. And the Lord seems to be very willing to respond to this aspira-tion which ultimately springs from his providential care of those whom his love has created. I think this is the significance of the widespread charismatic movement. Among those who open themselves to the Spirit of God, he seems to be granting, in what is commonly referred to as the "Baptism of the Spirit," that experience of himself which the classical mystical writers have called a grace of union. ,But not all are attracted to seek the experience of God in the enthusiastic and communicative climate which surrounds most charismatic groups. Many are drawn rather to seek this experience in the quiet of their own inner sanctuary where the Word dwells in his eternal stillness. There is ample evidence of this in the multitude of Christians who are flocking to the masters from the East to learn the methods of Zen and Yogic meditation, especially the Transcendental Meditation taught by Maharishi Mehesh Yogi. Turning to the East A ~:ouple of years ago I had occasion to visit a Ramakrishna temple in Chicago. Here I found twenty-four disciples gatheredaround a relatively young swami. The man was not unusually impressive, but he lived what he taught and spoke out of a~ personal inner experience. His disciples were an impressive group, twenty-two to fifty-five years of age. They expected an-other twenty-four disciples to join them that year and were inaugurating a subsidiary ahsram in nearby Michigan. All twenty-four disciples were from Christian backgrounds. When I asked them what had drawn them to the temple, they invariably answered that they were not able to find anyone in their own Church who was willing to lead them into the deeper ways of the spirit where they could truly experience God. Then they met the swami and he was willing to do that. They still worshipped Christ, but now, un-fortunately, as only one of many incarnations of God. In their search they have somewhat lost their way because there was no Christian master (or, to be: more faithful to our own traditional terminologyi no spiritual father) ready to guide them, sharing with them from the fullness of his own lived experience. Over the years in retreat work I have talked to many, many priests and religious. I have found that in most cases, though not all, in the .seminary or the novitiate they have been taught methods, of prayer and active meditation. In many cases they have also had a course in ascetical and Centering Prayer--Prayer of Quiet / 653 mystical theology in which they have heard about the various stages of con-templative prayer. Unfortunately they have usually been left with the im-pression or have been actually taught that it is a very rare sort of.thing, usually found only in enclosed monasteries. To seek it is presumptuous. One must plug away faithfully at active meditation and perhaps some day, in the far distant future, after long years of fidelity, God might give one this precious but rare gift of contemplative prayer. In no instance have 4 yet found anyone who had been taught in the seminary or the novitiate a simple method for entering into passive meditation or contemplative prayer. This is sad. Especially in face of the fact that St. Teresa of Avila.had taught that those who were faithful to prayer’ could expect in a relatively short time--six months or a year--to be led into a prayer of quiet. Dom Marmion believed that by the end of his novitiate, a religious was usually ready for contemplative prayer. One of the signs that St. John of the Cross pointed to as an indication that one is ready for contemplative prayer is that active meditation no longer works--an experience very many priests and religious do have. Faced with this experience, and ~vith no one showing them how to move on to contemplative prayer, many give up regular prayer. A faithful few plug on, sometimes for years, in making painful meditations that are any-thing but refreshing. Given this state of affairs, it is not surprising that Christians seeking help to enter into the quiet, inner experience of God find little guidance among their priests and religious. If a person desiring, to seek the experience of God. in deep meditation does go to one of the many swamis found in the West today, he or she will be qui
-
Dublin Core
The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.
Title
A name given to the resource
Library and Museum Collections
Description
An account of the resource
Please browse the more than 8000 knit- and crochet-related treasures in the CKC Collections Resource <a href="http://digital.centerforknitandcrochet.org/collections/show/1">Museum and Library Collections</a> (drawn from <a href="https://dp.la/info/developers/" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer noopener">Digital Public Library of America</a>). CKC is seeking new partner organizations to share their collections of knitting and crochet with visitors to this resource. Contact us at <a href="mailto:collections@centerforknitandcrochet.org">collections@centerforknitandcrochet.org</a> for more information about participating. <br /><br /><a href="https://docs.google.com/document/d/11Hb_Y75HnhkCE5i4mKpcTlB8Msp_lB0XUtQr5S8XXKA/edit?usp=sharing" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer noopener">Learn more about criteria for Share Your Treasures.</a>
Identifier
An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context
1
Still Image
Upload at least one image that shows the object in its entirety along with detail views as desired.
• Jpeg format
• At least 3 MP in size
• 300 ppi
• Images produced with digital camera to highest quality setting (e.g. superfine, best) are usually acceptable.
• Users who want to contribute video or audio files please contact info@centerforknitandcrochet.org for more information.
Dublin Core
The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.
Relation
A related resource
linkto:001:http://cdm17321.contentdm.oclc.org/cdm/ref/collection/alumni/id/90
thumb:001:http://cdm17321.contentdm.oclc.org/utils/getthumbnail/collection/alumni/id/90
-
Dublin Core
The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.
Title
A name given to the resource
Library and Museum Collections
Description
An account of the resource
Please browse the more than 8000 knit- and crochet-related treasures in the CKC Collections Resource <a href="http://digital.centerforknitandcrochet.org/collections/show/1">Museum and Library Collections</a> (drawn from <a href="https://dp.la/info/developers/" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer noopener">Digital Public Library of America</a>). CKC is seeking new partner organizations to share their collections of knitting and crochet with visitors to this resource. Contact us at <a href="mailto:collections@centerforknitandcrochet.org">collections@centerforknitandcrochet.org</a> for more information about participating. <br /><br /><a href="https://docs.google.com/document/d/11Hb_Y75HnhkCE5i4mKpcTlB8Msp_lB0XUtQr5S8XXKA/edit?usp=sharing" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer noopener">Learn more about criteria for Share Your Treasures.</a>
Identifier
An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context
1
Still Image
Upload at least one image that shows the object in its entirety along with detail views as desired.
• Jpeg format
• At least 3 MP in size
• 300 ppi
• Images produced with digital camera to highest quality setting (e.g. superfine, best) are usually acceptable.
• Users who want to contribute video or audio files please contact info@centerforknitandcrochet.org for more information.
Dublin Core
The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.
Relation
A related resource
linkto:001:http://wcudigitalcollection.contentdm.oclc.org/cdm/ref/collection/p16232coll18/id/2980
thumb:001:http://wcudigitalcollection.contentdm.oclc.org/utils/getthumbnail/collection/p16232coll18/id/2980
Description
An account of the resource
Between 1914 and the late 1960s, the Champion Fibre Company published an internal newsletter, called The Log, to share news about the Canton mill, the community, and its employees. After 1940, news from the entire “Champion Family,” which included mills in Hamilton, Ohio; Houston, Texas and Sandersville, Georgia, was featured in each issue.
'· • ·. • • • . . - . ' ' ' • < C W~MPION CQRf)WAaN CQVE.II f;M$b$QI;> J.-EATHCR FJNISH .2'.2 .\AO UI • ...PUiflit . • 1938 • ' "' } . ' ' THE STORY OF PAPER - ---Told in pictures-- - ' Picture No. 6--- Bleaching . ~~fter the plrl!D or wood fibret pass thtmvned the land on which the Re'ed mine is located. Its discovery was entirely accidental. It is said that the boy, in company with a sister and a younger bro-ther, went to a small stream that ;ran through t he farm, on a Sabbath day while their parents were at church, for the purpose of shooting fish with a bow and arrow. The boy shot at a fis:h in the W3!ter , the point of the arrow struck a ro,ck, and. the:r Old Reed Mine North ' observed where the arrow struck a yellow streak on the . stone. They picked up the fltone and carried it home. polished it and used it as a door c:he-ek fo r a :tlumber of years. In the year 1803 Mr. Reed went to Fayetteville,. took the metal with him aml showed it to a jeweler. The jeweler informed Mr. Reed it was g·old. Mr. Reed s.oid the nug:get, which was, perhaps, worth several thousand dollars, to· the jeweler for $3.50. In 1804 the Reed mine was opened and many la.r 'e .nuggets of gold were found. Tl1e nugget shown in the pictu:re above weighed twenty-four pounds.. The man in the pictl;tre is A~ M .. Cox, 81 yea:rs of age. Mr. Cox was present when the twenty-four pound mlgget wa3 found. · A report of the ·mineral :resources of the United States by the Department of the Interior in 1914, states that "from 1804 to 1825 practically all o:f the gold produced in the United States came from Norlh · Carolina. The estimated total output -of gold fr om North Carolina ·to the end of 1914 is $2!3,416,357. Tl1e largest nugget found at the Reed mine weighed hventy-eight po.unds, and was found in 1803. In 1804 g·0ld Irugw~ts were found tha.t weighed 9. 7, 3 and 2 pounds eae:n. In 1824, 16:. 91/2, and 8 pounds·. In 1835, 13lj~ and 14 ~!:!- pouncls. Since that time several companies have worked the Reed m..i.He and removed large qu::mt ities of gold. ThePe are a number of gold mine in Nor th Carolina in op~ration ~oday, . One of the n:iost successful mines 'is in the ·City ot' Charlotte, and we understand mo:r·e tha.n $50,000 worth of the. llow metal 1>va taken out of that mine during 19,85. ' The p.resent-day method of extracting g·old from the o.re i • quite an imp:rov,ernent over the method llSIE3d d'Ul'ing · tbe early clays in· America. The quart-z or ore when t ak 11. from the mine pa ~m~ through a set of crusher , then thra.ug;h baU mills horizontal rotating · cylinders whi h Gontain it'!Qn balls. 1.lle e balls g:rinne into powder. During the grindh'l.g a . ~...am of w .ter flows into the ball mill, and as the powd n~d st<'me and gold flow ou.t of the nun {)i] i added which pToduces a foam that gathers the. powderd gold. rrhi J)3 es Uuoug.h a flotation machine that - 2- • • ' ff the P:~~rites stone dust and gold, which is nried a d shipped to the smelter. The fir t branch of the Philaaelphia mint was erect-d in Glu.trlotte, North Carolina in 1836 and o-pened in . Dec mher, 1 37. At that time Gbarlo-tte was the cente1· · f th -vold inh~I·e ·t in the country. Coinage from December. 1 37, until operations were suspended in l\1ay, 1861 am.ou11ted to over $5,000,000. During the war h~ een the tates the mint building at CJ1a.rlotte wru; used as a Confederate hospital. For a. time after the war it ·a,s used as an assa · office. ·Thomas A. Ecli.so11 worked in t.he mint at Charlotte for severaL months, experimenting in exti·aeting gald from ore. The government ordered wo,rk discontinued in 1913. · In 1932 the old mint building; was demolished to make way for the new post office. TI1e material in the building was purcha ed b~r the Art Departmen of the Woman's Club. Three acres of land in Eastover, the fashionable residential ection of Charlotte, was donated a a site upon 'Which the building has been erected ''in au of its original beauty and massive architecture." . The main floor of t-he building· contains a lobby, ten small roon1s and a large gallery. The ground floor, or basement, walls and vaulted c:eilings, ar·e of eolored nativ-e stone. The old mint building, now tB.e mint museum of art, will contain a Queen Charlotte room, named in memory of the wife of King George III of England · a room fol' the u e of Cl1arlotte artists and a. room for the Charlotte Camera Club and general exhibits of obj.ect, of art. A Tourniquet A TOURNIQUET is a11 instrument used to com_pxess ' an artery and-arresting hemor:rhage. . A handkerchief, piece of cloth, cord, leather strap n1· anything which can be bound around the arm or leg¥ !n case of a lacera~ed wound, to stop the flow of lood, is called a tourniquet. . Where an artery or vein js, -sevel"ed there is dangel' of death being ~au.sed by losing too much blood, therefore, jn ord-e:r t o. stop the flow of blood a tourniquet i u ed to shut off the blood. When a tourniquet is used it is better to . place a wad of cloth, a stick or something underneath the tourr1iquet directl over the artery ()T vein· .so that a greate~ pres . w·e v.ri.ll be on Una artery or vein. Remember, the tourniquet should be placed near the wound, betw·een the heart and woundi if an artery .has been cut. If a vein has been severed the wound sho.uld b between the heart and tourniquet. The blood from an artery is .a bright red and spurts -out like water from a hose. The blOOd from a vein is dark red and flows slowly. A ton.rniquet .· should ·be loo~ened up every twenty ·minutes for a few seconds to allow the blood to flow. Cll' th€ part cf the body where the blood supply is cut off \Viii die. T op: A. M. Cox holding a p icture of 24-pou nd nu99et Bottom : Old United States mint, Charlott e, N. C. The mistress of the house heard the bell ring- and saw a Chinese vendor standing at the open front door. Stepping to the back of the hall .she called out to the maid: "There's a Chinaman at the door. Y~u go, E lla." This was too much for the Chinaman, who tuck hi~ head into thc.e doorway and shouted indignantly: "You go 'ella yourself." ~------------·~------ . Discovery . . Old lady meeting a one-legged tramp on the street~ ~'Po~r man, you have lost a leg, haven't yot1 ?'' Tramp, looking down : Well, I'll be darned if 1 haven't." Florida Times-Union. · • Dividend • lOll "-Jtore Pay. Continuin tvhat ll s pro ed to an ev r-.incr • ing annual cu tom, 'fh Champion Employees' ' tot·e, o~vn - e-d and oper ted b. the ton Divi~ion of The ('h· mpJOn P· per and Fibre C~-pnny will on Monday, ovem-r qO. di -tt; ute ame>u it approximately 1,600 1· gular patron · . 4-0,000 in dividends, or trade disoo1mt coupon..::, it h b n o ficially announ ·d. That tb 11> business of thL , one of tb · "tate', out tanding organizations of it kind, i gradually increasi with ea h year - operations i e idenced by t he fact that in 1935 exactly $36,400 in trade discount, were L ~ued to i · list of sati fied customers. In 1930 the stOle paid 12,643. 6 in trade di count coupons, while in 1931 this amount increased to 13,- 4&2.59. In 193:.. the trade discount distribution jumped to $20,800 while 1933 saw the tore pay out $25,200 a result of increased sale In 1934 the trade discount f igure climbed to exactly $30,000, while 1a t year the figure was stepped up mo.re t han $6,000. Cu tomers are urged not to rush to spend their t rade discount coupons immediately after payment is made as this will result in a congestion within the store which will be hard to relieve. Customers will have full 60 day in which to spend their trade diseount coupons and all are ur.ged to spend them graduaUy as the store has not in- · creased its personnel to take cat·e of a sudden trading episode. The store management announces that all coupons are to be t·eceived not la ter than January 30 and while customers are m·g~ not to r ush the matter fhey are also requested to spend their coupons within the 60-day period. - Deductions will be made from trade discount envelopes covering all indebtedness of any customer at the ' time the distribution is made, the management announced. ' - Suggestion Awards· Improved method of application of water in Thorne Bleacher stock r egulator $5.00 Kims Collins and J. C. Campbell. Safer method of starting No. 8 conveyor chip belt-$2.00 W. 0. Murr. Installation of additional light socket at pulp loading platf or m for safety of liners. $2.00 0 . E. Stan1e -. Installation of telephone booth at Extract Boiler House. $1.00 P aul H at t, Power. Separate water line to winder jacks on paper mactines. $2.50 C. A. Murr. Improved spreader bar for paper machines. $2.50 T. E. Shook. Improved method of handling grit from sulphate cau ·bcizing classifier. $5.00 ...,harlie Setzer, R & A. Change location of causbc outlet on E. B. eel].. $1.00· H. W. Mears. Utilization of dis carded journal bo es on iron din~;: ys. $2.00 'Turner Hall, R & A. Build coal bunker for cranes and locom tiv s.--$10.00 . P. Smith. Conservation of' ste m n s hutdown of Badg -r -w;; porators. $2:00c..-Dewey Fletcher. Improved method o -washing Black Ash boil r n r ·pair d·:t .- $2.00 P. G. Kinlum, oda. Improv,ed method Of samplin · caus tic at Thorn Bl ach. rs.. $2'.00 . . C. Row . Application of a ditional ~ ir to No. !} 1_ in gr t s tok<'x from th f;;t.n on No. unit. $r->.OO P. G. IUn1\: n, Soda. New meth d of r pairin .. transmission h. in . 5.00 W. F. Smith. Rearrangement of equipm nt for oper ting " ., ~i nd r . $2.00-Srniley arv r, R & A. Improvem. nt to dra"' chajn at ' tra t chi p r. . 2.00· T. F. Sharp, R & A. Additional lighting for walk rVay I tw en I oard and Bo k Mills. $1.00 1\1. V. Bramlett, R & A. ' "'1. 'GerJJzan Bttlld' .' Composed E:rclusiz~el; o Anzericans Plays in Carzton, 1\. C. • ~ ecial Feature to the ~' unday h s ue. . Canton N. C., Jub 4th . German musjc has become er~· populat· in Canton aHd Western North Carolina. About one year ago a band was o1·g-anized under the naiUe 'Alte Kameraden" and German music ha been played a:lmo t exdu.sively since. Hat ld E. \ ~right, the organizer of this band crune from Vi isconsin t€) accept a pos ition with The Champion Fibre Cor1pany. He was familiar with .Germ-an music and thought highly of it. The thought occurred to, him t.hat a band playing German musk offered sornething out of the ordinary in the line of entertainment to this part of the country. The idea appeal f t. It was an emer gency job and a vet· hazard us ne. The pipe was mad up in ction , each joint w ld d and placed on the 1 aching room l ' . f with the e1·ane. The section xtending ac oss th h . n ical tr tl nd r ailway t r acks is 57 f t lonO', and is uppori cl b. tt·us$ od.s weld d und rneath the pip . The pipe line wa in t all d witl ut a min r ccident and ahead of sch edu,l ti e. C. A. Hild brand and members of hjs cr \ re to be congratulat ed. The ham pion irit ahva y, ·,in ··. Nobod. v hurt. and completed ah ead o"f : ch du l i,_ a record that make ever vbod \· f el f'od. • • a e ' .. WE_ N .make va ·t mechanical improvemen ts, but I t ' e do not Improve the h uman being at the same time we ga.in no ground. Indeed, cientific progress, \Vithou'~ a rre pond1ng progr es in the moral and emotional life of our pe p1e, may be a menace. Whil we have improved travel conditions t remend u ·ly in the last decade elimjnating danger pot,.. from our concrete highwa¥.s and increas.ing the dependability and me ·hanical safety of mot or car death · and injur ies from accidents to the pas.sengers of pri~ vately driven cars are on the increa e. Thousand arc killed or serjously injured every day on American highways, in spite of all our mechanical precautions. \Vhy '; Because of .selfishness and our indifferent and even h ostile attitude toward fellow travelers. We are not proving ourselves spiritually worthy of our material progress. We have not b-een neighborly, courteous, and kinrl . upon the highway. Our lack of decency toward our fel low men is a definite blac1{ mark against us. How, then, can safe road habits and the proper social attitude toward the rights of oth er t ravelers be developed? The mind which is unwilling to accept restrictjons for the benefit of society will take chance on hill and on curves. To develop social attitudes which will bring more safety we must begin to inst ruct children, emphasizing the moral issues invol'ved in the national problem of reckless and careless d.I"iving. Children learn, partly in churches and schools, to be considerate and to interest themselves in other peoples' welfare. But most of their moral standards., which. through use, are built into habits and attitudes, a1·e acquired in lessons taught by thoughtf ul parents around the family fireside. Attitudes .are likely to be deep-seated and difficult to change. Habit s must b ~ embodied in our nervous .structure to enable us to act in a firm and prompt way in emergencies. They con stitute our c.hara.cter. All institutions which have responsibility for children should strive through continuous training to prepare them to be safe and considerate drivers. And that i accomplished through the effective moralizing and humanizing of native irnpul es. Plans are being gradually developed to provide more adequate assistance for those who are injured on the htg·hways. Red Gross Emerg·ency First Aid stations are being established at many strategic places along the mai.n }ljg~hways throug'hout the country, like dressing station on a batlefield. What a comment ary upon our civilization! These s-tations are . uppHed v ith medical quipment and ar mann d by worker b·ah1ed in firs. aid m t.hods. This i a very i m ortant and necessar:> n. ov m nt and should re ult in a marl ed r eduction jn th lo of life and suffering which occurs from highway a id nt .. But, in addition to aiding th injured. w ha a "ocial obligation to fost r and develop a na-ional charact :r that will recognize the strang' ron th road a a n ighbor and a friend. Am rican Magazin . 0 t b r, 1936. "Have you a bit of your grandmoth er's lace to wear with your wedding gown, my dear 7'; uNo," but I'm carrying grandma's cigarette case. ' -6- l!JU,OOO Killed • lJt 19.35 E VEfY hour during 1985 elev~n persons in the Uwted tate met death by accident ana .about l,- 10 other were nan-fatally inj·ured. In addition to tha . : measurall.e , orrow and suffering v1rJ1.ich resulted from the death"' and injuries there was also an actual money lo s e ·ery hour from accidents amounting 0 ~ :soo,ooo. In each 24-hour .period these lo.sses added up to 274 death , 26 .• 000 injuties and an economic cost of nine and one-half million dollars. And when the accident books we ·e clo.,ed December 31, the years' totals had !'nounted to 1{)0,000 death.s, 9,340,000 non-fatal i:njuri.es, and a co t of 3,450,000,000. Onl • half as many American soldiers met dealli :in -he V\rorld War as were killed by accidents last year. r ho.se perma1~ently disabled in 1935 accidents exceeded .in number the total population of Rochester, New York. 1\Iotor vehicle accidents were tbe ... number one" cau e in the 1935 accident list, accounting- for 37,000 fatalities, 105,000 permanently disabling injuries and 1,180,000 temporary disabilities. Home death tot alled 31,500; there were also 140 (}00 permanent disabilities .and 2,100,000 teinporary dis-abilities . - . · Deaths in public accidents not involving a motor vehicle numbered 18,000 · there were an additional 60,000 permaoont disabilities and 2,100,000 temporary dis. abling injuries. The 1owe t death total was that of occupational accidents, 16,500. Work accidents also caused 63,000 permanent disabilities and 1,340,000 other inj urie . - The national death 1~te from aecifii.ents was- 78.4 per 100,000 population in 1935, compared with 79.9 in 19-34, 2.4 in 1933, and 71.3 in 1932. Twenty-four out of 46 r eporting states had rates below the national average of '18.4. There were also 22 state.s of the 46 which had }r,wer rates in 1935 t han in 1934" - outhern states~ and some others just west of the :Mississippi River , had 1·ates among the lowest. Arkansas reported only 50.9 deaths per 100,000 p0puJation, North Dakota a rate of only .54.6 and Oklahoma only 57.1. Florida is a notable exception in the south, having a high rate of 118.9. A consideration of individual state records over a period. of years proves condu ively that accidental death can be reduced. For example, the death rate on a populatio!l basis declined more than 10 per cent in New York from 1930 to 1935, New Jersey shows a drop of 16 l)er cent, Pennsylvania one of 15 per cent and Ohio one of 10 per cent. Other states, on the contrary, . how rate incxeases dm.ing these years Alizona, Florida and California, ·13 per cent each, North O:trolina 17 per cent, Georgia 6 per cent. In many states public health campaigns have been nota:bJy effective in eliminating such diseases as smallpox~ ..t phoid fever diphtheria and others. Similar reduction in accidents are po.ssjlYle with a reasonable Investment {)f time and money; . National Safety CounciL Apprentice Class The · Apprentice Ciass under the supelvisio? of. J. E .. Wilkinson, composed of fiftacJ'e:I" with a large circulatien . . Your letter made us hap;p:v. Again we thank you. · - ' !I a bits ' P 1 OF.E ... ·OR Willian). J am~s, g1·eate t . mer icn11 a u~ tho1;1ty on psyeholog , sa1d, ''Could th · yonng realjze- how sooJ.il they will b come mere walkin.b· hundJ :;:;; of .habits, the would give more heed to their conduct while in the .r>·lastic state." . . . "lNe are spinning our own fate , good or evil, and ne er t0 be undone. Every small st strok of virt 1e oi· cf vice l e~wes it never-!S o-littl ~ scar." Good halits ar form d easily iJl y ou~h. and mean happiness. Bad habits are l'nore easily f'otmed and ca u.se much ~ ol'l'O\ and ufferi n °'. Habit enables us to do things in the da.rl and aJrn<)st withqut thinking .. The habit o:f thought before act ion, ·or areful planning before decision is a worthwhile habit. · · . ' E ery one of us I now what it iS" that is wrong with us, though we are not willing to admit it, nor are ~": willing to c.ortect bad habits . Da:> by day we are fo~rming · habits, training the mind, which soon vvorks automatically. Dr. Carpenter, an authority on the nervous system, compares it to "A .sheet of pa1)er or a coat, creased or folded, that 'tends to fall forever afterward. into the s:ame identical folds." These creases or folds are hard to obliterate · iron out. Still it can be done characte.r can be changed. .. · It has been said, ''nothing we ever do is, in .strict sci( mtific literalness·, wiped out." There .is an old saying, ''Habit is .second nature." The Duke of ' ;v'ellington said, '·'Habit is ten times nature," meaning, perhaps, that habit once :fo1n1ed has ten times the power of our natural self. Professor James claims that: "Possibly nine hundred and ninety-nine-thousands of our activity is purely au~ tomatic and habitual, from our rising in the morning until our lving down each night." If Professor James is correct,~ shouldn't we be careful .about the kind of .habits we form ? • JOroti.uction J(ecortis ' During 06 P~riod several departments of the plant made very good production records. The paper machines hav·e been on the honor roll f ar three consecutive periods. No doubt the limit will ,soon be reached. · · The pulp machines also made a very creditable record. We are all interested in good production rec,,rds7 and always fee] proud of any department that shows a marked i.mprovemeJlt in production. ' ' Mrs. Fussy: Are you sure these are strictly fresh eggs ? Groce-r: .Certainly, madam. The farme11 who ]?r ings them to m~ refuses to keep ehiek ns which }~ · any oth r kind. LQve is lik a poker g:ame : It tak s a .pai t op u, h .~ets. a flu ·h . h e . ·how diamonds. and it nds w1th • f111l h u e. _g.- I ' • Good Road Habits to Develop "'ometimes driving seems to bring out the worst in human nature. Selfishly, a driver will hug the center of the 1·oad, refuse to let others pass, w€ave in and out of tl:·affic, or cut across a line of cars when .he wants to nake a turn. , The courteous driver is the better driver and usually gets places just as fast. He invariably .shows his driving ability by adopting good road habits. He always gets into position well before turning. If he plans to make a right turn, he pulls o·ver into the Jane nearest the right curb ox- roadside and signals ·ell in advance. He approaches the turn slowly and makes it sharply. Wben approaching a left turn, he pull.s into the lane nearest the center of the road and gives the proper signal before he reaches the corner. He never cuts a left-hand turn short, as this is not only a dangerous t hing to do but is also djscourteaus: to other drivers as well as to pedestrians. He respects the rights of other motorists, keeping away over on the .right-hand side of the road and always leaving plenty of room for oncoming and passing t raffic. Before overtaking a car he makes sure that he has plenty of room to pull out of line and to get back again with ease and safety. He never crowds other cars jnto the ditch. He gives warning signals with his horn but never uses it unnecessarily. \Vhen traveling· at 40 miles an hour on th o en road he keeps about fjve car lengths behind the vehi l ahead and more when b·aw~ling faster. He doesn't pass standing treet e< wh r n af '' zones exist and n v r pas e one on the l ft unl s o direct d. He realizes th t coa. ting is dang ou ' ;, nd that pa - ing another vehkle on a urve 0}' a hill is att . n pied only be extr · meJy poor dTiver . Man has less courage than a woman~ Imagin a man ·with fifteen cents in h'is pocket tryinO' on sev n suits of clothes. Owl Eyes Philosophizes l\n. ditor: 1 HEARD a number o_f peeche · on af~ty. In one ·of hem, the speake.r s.ru.d he could m>t understand why a company must spend money to educate their employee . to exe..rcis the first law of mankind; namely, elf preservation. Prior to pondering over this for ornetime, and compa1ing what could be learned about accid nts, I thought this fellow must be all "wet." I was vjsualizlng a number of accidents called "contributa.ry cause ," however, the records show the greates t numb r of accidents are caused by the injured, and this brings us right bacl{ to the first law of mankind, so what ? Well, something within ourselves has got to be controlled. That something may be, in some peroons, the so-called "sporting instinct;" that is, they will take a chance one time. In others, they do not see the danger, just like an illiterate person trying to read a newspaper. The thing does not register in their minds. There are all sorts of emotion within the human being, and it behooves each person to determine which of these is likely to get them into the injured class, tl.nrl guard that emotion. Recently, I had an emotion. While walking through the Board Mill basement, I saw a man hunkered do\vn ' the shank of his shoe;s· resting on the edge of the broke beater, under the calenders of No. 2 machine. Two days later I saw another man doing· the same thing. That sent my mind back 25 years. I had a friend who was a ,mechanic in a paper mill up North. He was working· on a hot bearing over a beater. The ladder upon which he was standing· was accidentally struck by a careless trucker, knocking him down into the beater. Well. the company did the only thing they could thev buried the entire contents of that beater • as his remains. - Seeing those men hunkered on the intake side of tha:t beater sent cold chills over me. It may be that some alterations should be made there to feed the beater under certain conditions, or maybe a sharptoothed rake would do the trick. An how, I hope the first law of mankind wi11 prevail. -Owl Eyes. Take a Tip From 17our Dog Spee-d! peed! peed ! Speed is the spirit of today! 'Ve must all leal'n to relax. Have you · ver notic-ed ·om· dog? After h is through running and playing, have , ' OU noticed how he completely relax and fall asleep on the rug at your f et? He lets down, rests ever nerve and mu le, and builds up his strength for the next run. You, too, n ed to relax. Tal a tip from your dog· and J t d wn. In th e high-tension days it is vitally imp rant to r Ia . Ohio Health Bulletin. Busy Man (using phone): Give me 2-2 double 2. Operator: Two-two-two--two? B.w;y Man: Yesl and hurry up. I'lJ play trains with you later! -10' .. ' • 1. C. A. Notes B-v G. C. Suttles " l J E' ~~·. .... 1• C' • A • ~quare Dance 1 eam j ourneyed to Tbe ChHokee l nciian Fair and pu11ed down fir.:l p' ace. Thi team is now under the leadership of Wade C. Hill, vd1o haci bt>tm getting splendid cooperation from members of t.be Square Dance Club. ~rr. Hill' efforts rue already bearing fruit as the team looks better than at an r time since the Club '\ as formed. Man~r people called the "Y' secretary to congratulate him on the pJendid .showing of the team at the fair. The Dance team is compo ed of the following: Frank Battle, caller; Hoyt Barton, Johnson Smith, Gu~· \'ell . Ellis Wells, Floyd Lowrance, James Sheffield, Hm·old Haynes, _jir . Hoyt Barton, Mis Daphne Queen, )Irs . .Geo. Smathers, l\fr . Ralph Mease, Jr., Miss Ollie TTantham, .Mis.s Anna Lee Kezziah, JHiss phie Fisher and Miss Edna Franklin. Ho,·t Barton deserves much credit for. his splendid volunteer service to the •ry" in getting the team tog .ther for practice and competition in the Fair program. The ' Old Reliable' Smathers .. .'tring Band rendered splendid mute for the occasion and helped the team to victory. • rF•X· r .. The Y. M. C. A, Bowling program i now in full swing. The all- e. ·s have been put in first class condition, made A B C regulation and Pin Spotter.s have been in~ talled. The Bowling League i in full \ ·ing with the following teams fighting for first place : Book Mill, Employee's Store. R. & A., Armory, Y' M n, Laboratory, S ulphite, i'lachine and :Finishing. Claude B. Witt was unanimously elected to swing thjs great "Y" progTrun. Claude i a very enthusia tic bowler and rates high in league bowling in \:Vestern North Carolina. He is one of the "Y's" fine.:t • ton P atricia Ann, two -months -old daughter of Mr. and Mrs. Robert Brookshire. Volunteer ·workers and the fans look forward to a good year under his leadership. . • - .. x ...... Larry Hartshorn, president of the Y. M. C. A. Skeet Club is always planning something for the ''Skeeters." Just now he is planning to journey over to Greenvil1e, Tenn., on Nov. 11 ,to try for honors in a great Skeet shoot. Larry has a good team and has been able to hold his own with the best. The foil(}\ ~ing members will accompany Larry: Arlie Smathers, Earl Smathers, Jim Hardin, C. S. Owens, J. M. Deaton, Lee McElrath, G. C. uttles and several others. This promises to be a great day. We will tell you of the .honors won (or lost) later. Bryant Holtzclaw, president of the Champion Band, reports real progress with his organization. Frank Jacocks i instructor. Th Band render real service to the community, as they assi t in all large community events. They gave a very nne program on Labor Day, giving much pleasure t several thousand people on this occasion. They meet regularly for practice in the Plott building. -11- There i much enthusiasm for Lhe bar and 1\Iat program at the '·Y." Hildebrand js in charge of this program. Clyde is 1·ated < s one of the best on The Parallel and Horizontal bars as well as The Horse and Buck. lf you don't 1-.:now jusl · ·what th_is i~, come Qut and see fc r· Yourself. • M. B. Bazamore will be in charge of boxing and wrestling. Bazamorl:! is an experienced man in this li11e and is capable of running a g1·eat program for the men and boys in terested in thi sport. C. C. Poindexter, high school athletic director will also be on hand for this work. Members of the "Y" Hunting Club are just now enjoying a good season of hunting and many tales ~re told as they return from t he hunts. Discussion is usually led by C. R. Suttles. Mrs. A. B. Wiggington is doing a splendid service wjth the girl.s as she tra:ins them in swimming and health habits. Mrs. Wiggington will organize several girls' clubs a.nd will-take them to. camp in the sum-mer. Mrs. Wiggington also serve.: as Y. M. C. A. hostess, rendering .service to all clubs and group meeting at the "Y." ..-.x- . J. lVI. Chambers (Jimmie)), ph ysical director, :is getting ready for a very busy season as the men, women, boys and girls flock into th . "Y" for bathing, swimming, basketball, volley ball, bar and mat work, setting up exercises, fendng, badmjnton, and many other games. Hi volunteer leaders are on hand and ready to go. . rrx~ The board of directors of the Y. M. C. A., under the leadershi·p of W. Lee McElrath, met at the "Y" on Thur.sday, 0 tober 19, at 4 :Hi p. m. The attendance t this meeting wa v ry g'OOd, Financic 1 reports were preL en ted y the genCl'al seer tary and approved. Pr ~ gram for the winter season wa. • \ r. lVI. C. A. Note pre~ented and apprQved. This board is renderin o- reaJ servi e to he community in volunteer leadership. -~ - -x· r•· - The Y's l\1 n's elul>, under the leadership of Dr. A. V..T. Bottoms is steadily growing in membe.nship and ervice. 'this is a "Y" project club composed o.f the outstanding young men ·of our Industry and City. The main pToject of the above club is the development of Camp Hope. This property on Pigeon r iver was purchased and given to the "Y' for the purpose of serving our boys and girls with a religious, educational and recreational program. This camp is in need of many improvements to make it .serve the above purpose. Plans for this development are underway and will be announced later. The Pioneer and Pal's Boy's clubs are now under wa v for the s·eason ~ with meetings Tuesdays and \f\7 ednesdays at 6 p. m. -The boys plan their programs for good community service. They pay dues and save their money for a period of camping in the .summer. ....,_X• .. There is much talk by several young men of a "Little Theatre' ' group for the winter. Also a public speaking class. All right, Jet's go. V. e will find room for this some~ where. ~ -x ,. -- ~ h a# • A group of young fellows are trying to organize another band. Why not? There is need for it for the splendid training that it will give and the service that it can r.ender. Suttles is trying to make a plan for them. Maybe we can make this a high school project. This would round up the "Big Time" high . school program that is in full swing under the leadership of Dr. J. R. \Vestm.oreland and committee. Can~ . . ton should be very proud of this project. The general secl~etary' worrie : A growing and expanding coopera- Heard The Around Plant An Und\te Disturbance A judo· , wi1Ue trying a case, was di ·turbed by a oung man who ke'J;)t r 1ovil'lg about in the reax of the court, lifting chairs. and peering under the seats. "Young man,;, exclaimed the learned j udg·e at last, "you are making a good deal of unnecessary nose. What tire you doing?" "Your honor," replied the offender, "I have lost my overcoat and am trying to f ind it.'' "Well," came the reply, "people often lose .suits here without mak- · ing all t hat fuss." 'Is this the Fidelity Insurance Company ?" "Yes, ma'am, it is .. What can I do for you?" . "I want to arrange to have my husband's fidelity insured." ·Li ttl.e Johnny had been .to school for the first time. "Well, darling, and what did you ~ lE.:arn ?" asked his mother on John-ny's return. ~ , "Nothing," sighed Johnny hope- . lessly. "I've got to go back tomorr ow." Haymond: If you had ten dollars in your pocket what would you do? Godfrey : I'd think I had somebody else's pants on ! tive program, a building much too small, inadequate budget, nearly 3,000 members. But, tell us what you like. We will do our best. .-.x•a . Gym classes, Bowling leagues, volley bali leagues, basketball leagues, bo ·ing and wrestling clas es, dances, swimming, bathing, billiards, Sherrill Dance school, vocational classes, afet.. meetings, saving and loan groups, hospital g-roups, skeet lub, hunting club, Pi one · r club, Pal's club, Champion band, Golf Club, Woman's. club. Business and Prof ssional Women's lub, Chureh g:r·ou11 , chool g-roups, For m I)'s m ting ,, ''Y" board, uy" otnrni
-
Dublin Core
The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.
Title
A name given to the resource
Library and Museum Collections
Description
An account of the resource
Please browse the more than 8000 knit- and crochet-related treasures in the CKC Collections Resource <a href="http://digital.centerforknitandcrochet.org/collections/show/1">Museum and Library Collections</a> (drawn from <a href="https://dp.la/info/developers/" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer noopener">Digital Public Library of America</a>). CKC is seeking new partner organizations to share their collections of knitting and crochet with visitors to this resource. Contact us at <a href="mailto:collections@centerforknitandcrochet.org">collections@centerforknitandcrochet.org</a> for more information about participating. <br /><br /><a href="https://docs.google.com/document/d/11Hb_Y75HnhkCE5i4mKpcTlB8Msp_lB0XUtQr5S8XXKA/edit?usp=sharing" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer noopener">Learn more about criteria for Share Your Treasures.</a>
Identifier
An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context
1
Still Image
Upload at least one image that shows the object in its entirety along with detail views as desired.
• Jpeg format
• At least 3 MP in size
• 300 ppi
• Images produced with digital camera to highest quality setting (e.g. superfine, best) are usually acceptable.
• Users who want to contribute video or audio files please contact info@centerforknitandcrochet.org for more information.
Dublin Core
The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.
Relation
A related resource
linkto:001:http://cdm16055.contentdm.oclc.org/cdm/ref/collection/p16055coll20/id/31
thumb:001:http://cdm16055.contentdm.oclc.org/utils/getthumbnail/collection/p16055coll20/id/31
Description
An account of the resource
Issue of a furniture trade magazine published in Grand Rapids, Mich. It began publication in 1936.
Two dollars a year 20 cents a copy Grand Rapids, Mich. June 1936 Since 1853, furni-ture's proudest coat-of-arms and the greatest sales-man on the retail floor. THE OFFICERS AND DIRECTORS OF Berkey & Gay acknowledge their sincere appreciation for the many expressions of good will and genu-ine interest in the new Berkey & Gay line, so generously manifested during the premier showing in May . . . and based on this enthusiastic response, confidently look for-ward to a record-smashing attendance in July, surpassing any previous Grand Rapids Market. AMERICA'S Carbeb <§ak SPECIALISTS Every month of improving business conditions brings more and more families back into the Carved Oak market — families who for years have had their hearts set on a group of carved oak furniture, and now can afford it. Go after the profits in this rich, expanding market, by maintaining a representative display of carved oak. Sell them Catbeb ©afe Bedrooms when they want to make their homes different Satisfy your customers' desires for variety and difference in their homes by proposing that they furnish at least one room in carved oak. Not necessarily the dining room. Perhaps a fine, masterful bedroom like the one pictured. Or a quiet, dignified library. Or a restful, inviting living room. You will miss important sales this year unless you carry an adequate stock of carved oak. From our hundreds of historic productions you can select a group •which •will add character to your displays and unerringly interest people of cultivated tastes and means to satisfy them. GRAND RAPIDS BOOKCASE & CHAIR COMPANY HASTINGS, MICHIGAN We appreciate mentioning you saw this in FINE FURNITURE F I N E F U R N I T U R E No. 3 6 Modern chair upholstered in fine grade chenille tapestry. Height 3 0", Depth 3 5", Width 3l", Price $5 5.00. number of new living room suites, chairs and davenports will be assembled in our space in the Waters-Klingman Bldg. for the inspection of visiting buyers at the Summer Market — June 29 th to July 18 th. The line consists of modern and traditional designs in a wide range of colorful covers. Wolverine living room pieces have a distinct character in design, covering and tailoring in a popular price range. Please write us concerning your requirements for upholstered furniture. WOLVERINE UPHOLSTERY CO. GRAND RAPIDS MICHIGAN FlN€ FURNITURC the Homefurnishing Magazine from the Furniture Style Center of America VOLUME 1 1936 NUMBER 2 GEORGE F. MACKENZIE. President PHIL S. JOHNSON. General Manager ROD G. MACKENZIE. E d i t o r JUNE-Cover illustration courtesy Baker Furniture Factories, Inc. Holland, Mich. 21 22 24 28 Display Your Outdoor Living Room Furniture Frolics, by Ray Barnes First Quarter Best Since 1930, by Frank E. Seidman After the Market . . What? by Rod Mackenzie The Customer's Viewpoint, by Ruth Mclnerney The Sketch Book, by Henry H. Koster Retailing Tips Leather. . . Enters a Renaissance . An Outsider Gives the Inside, by Gypsie Dysert Bennett 32 Wife Weaves a Career in Wool 35 Colonial Museum Masterpieces 38 Find Your "Turning Point," by Murray C. French 39 "Senator . . Be Seated" 40 Furniture Salesmen's Club 41 Dehorning, by Chet Shafer 43 Around the Grand Rapids Market 45 Homefurnishing News and Reviews 48 Published monthly by the Furniture Capital Publishing Co., Asso-ciation of Commerce Bldg., Grand Rapids, Mich. Acceptance under the Act of June 5, 1934, authorized April 30, 1936. FINE FURNI-TURE copyright, 1936. Eastern office: 545 Fifth Ave., New York City, phone Murray Hill 23909, S. M. Goldberg, representative. Southern office: lli'/i West Washington St., High Point, N. C, phone 2152, C. C. Prince, representative. Subscription rates: $2 per year in the United States and American Colonies; $3 in Canada and foreign countries; single copies, 20 cents. f o r JUNE, 1936 ONLY ONE PLACE has been recognized for over a score of years as the furniture merchandising and style headquarters. KEELER BUILDING Contains more individual room settings, complete house and apartment group-ings, where buyers spend more time per exhibit than any other exhibition building. BAKER FURNITURE FACTORIES, INC. BARNARD & SIMONDS CO. BENT CO., GEORGE B. BIGELOW-SANFORD CARPET CO. CLORE & HAWKINS COLONIAL MFG. CO. FURNITURE CITY UPHOLSTERY CO. GRAND RAPIDS BOOKCASE & CHAIR CO. GROENLEER-VANCE FURNITURE CO. HEXTER CO., S. M. KAMMAN FURNITURE, INC. KAPLAN FURNITURE CO., INC. KINDEL FURNITURE CO. KITTINGER CO. LUXURY FURNITURE CO. MILLER CLOCK CO., HERMAN MILLER FURNITURE CO., HERMAN MORSE FURNITURE CO., RALPH PAALMAN FURNITURE CO. ROHDE 20th CENTURY HOUSE RUSTIC HICKORY FURNITURE CO. STANLEY CHAIR CO. STATTON FURNITURE MFG. CO. VANDER LEY BROS., INC. WOOD PRODUCTS CORP. KEELER BUILDING GRAND RAPIDS KEELER BUILDING FEATURES Designed exclusively for ex-hibiting of furniture Fireproof FOR YOUR CONVENIENCE Free checking, telephone switch-board, and a complete person-alized service. \ \ \ i> •„ •""i : • : •• Keeler Building We appreciate mentioning you saw this in FINE FURNITURE FINE FURNITURE THE BOILING WAKE The staff of FINE FURNITURE sincerely appreciates the many expressions oi approbation that have been received, verbally and through the mail, relative to Volume 1, Number 1. With the aid of your candid criticisms and sugges-tions it is anticipated that FINE FURNI-TURE will become increasingly useful and earn for itself a definite spot in the homefurnishing industry. Again, we thank you.—The Staff. Haven't Missed Much Sirs: I wish to congratulate you on the fine magazine you have put out for your first issue. I have looked it over carefully and do not see where you have missed very much. I certainly want to be sure to have it de-livered to me regularly so am enclosing $2 for one year's subscription. VV. L. K.., Grand Rapids. Thanks Sirs: A swell periodical. Please enter my subscription for two years. K. S., New York City. — o — Likes Pricing Sirs: FINE FURNITURE is okay. Grand Rapids needs this. Your policy of pricing will be fine. F., Madison, Wis. Reader Interest Great Sirs: I think you have done a very, very nice piece of work, and that you certainly have the greatest amount of reader interest of any of the furniture magazines. I want to compliment you on this and feel that you have done a splendid job. P. W. C, High Point, N. C. We'll Aim to Please Sirs: Your publication is ably edited, beautifully printed and is replete with inter-esting reading matter and information and advertising of a high character. I shall be greatly disappointed if the undertaking does not achieve success of a high order and ulti-mately become the outstanding publication of the cause it represents. E. A. S., Grand Rapids. Contents, Appearance Okay Sirs: We are in receipt of the initial copy of FINE FURNITURE and wish to congratu-late you on both the contents and appear-ance of your magazine, and the writer wishes you great success in this venture. C. D. D., Louisville, Ky. Wanted: Editorials Sirs: The general impression FINE FURNI-TURE made on me was all to the good. 1 liked the restrained headings, the manner in which you juiced it up with humor, the selection of the subject matter, format and the credit you give manufacturers whose photos you display. However, I think you should devote two pages to editorials. The average reader likes to read what the editor has to say even though he might not agree with the senti-ments expressed. They should be interpreta-tive, rather than the critical, carping type. W. V. M., Buffalo, N. Y. Old for its Age Sirs: I note your new magazine appeared for the first time "in the red," although you had fine advertising support. Don't ever let FINE FURNITURE get ''blue." Your first effort has the appearance in content and makeup of an old established magazine, which is no doubt due to the fact that you fellows know what publishing a furniture trade paper is all about. R. B., Grand Rapids. Promises Fulfilled Sirs: Congratulations on your May issue. It bespeaks your prospectus both in ideals and ideas. 1 am in hearty accord with the sentiments expressed in your column on page 41, "How D'You Like It?" S. M. G., New York City. Pricing Policy Pleases Sirs: Your idea of pricing merchandise is perfect. C. C. P., Boston, Mass. — o — From Cover to Cover Sirs: Have just read FINE FURNITURE from cover to cover. Congratulations and best wishes for your success. A very nice showing of advertising space. B. T. S, Shelbyville, Ind. Shooting High Sirs: I have just had a chance to look over FINE FURNITURE and I hasten to con-gratulate both of you on being the joint fathers of a very splendid book in the fur-niture field. You have certainly set an extremely high standard to match with succeeding issues. Congratulations and best wishes for a real success in your forward-looking service to the furniture industry. G. N. L., Chicago. Interest Plus Sirs: You will receive many congratula-tions on your first issue of FINE FURNITURE but none more sincere than mine. The congratulations you will receive will be well deserved, for I have, over a number of years, observed a lot of furniture publi-cations but I don't believe I have ever seen one with more interest, more real sales and display suggestions, nor nearly so much human feeling than in your first FINE FUR-NITURE. A. T. M., Grand Rapids. Important Contribution Sirs: I have your first number of FINE FURNITURE. While 1 am a layman, yet I have been associated with the furniture business enough to be quite familiar with the different angles of the industry. I feel that the wide circulation of your excellent magazine, going out from our own city, is an important contribution to the industry, and I sincerely hope that you will have the unanimous support of all the furniture men of Grand Rapids, and that you will have general approval throughout the country among the retailers. S. G. B., Grand Rapids. Ah! An Inquiry Sirs: We wish to take this opportunity of thanking you for the publicity given our merchandise by your illustrations in FINE FURNITURE, which was just received. You certainly deserve plenty of credit for this fine work. The writer hopes that the time will come when we can feel justified in cooperating in advertising with you from the standpoint of loyalty to your local pub-lication, which deserves the support of Grand Rapids manufacturers. T. C. W., Grand Rapids. P. S.—Since writing the above we have received an inquiry for the merchandise mentioned, due to your illustrating it. Not bad! « Barnes Registers Sirs: The first issue of your FINE FUR-NITURE publication is exceedingly well done. I have gone through it very carefully and found it interesting, instructive and artistic. Ray Barnes' page is the finest presentation of personals I have ever seen. E. D. S., New York City. We Bow Sirs: We wish to extend our heartiest congratulations and sincere wishes to the publishers of the new furniture monthly magazine, FINE FURNITURE. May their future be bright, hopeful and prosperous. A. C, Grand Rapids. Q Speaks For Itself Sirs: A copy of FINE FURNITURE has just reached our office. I want personally to congratulate you. This is a splendid issue, the general makeup speaks for itself and the cover appearance is unusually at-tractive. I feel sure the advertisements will bring good results. G. H, High Point, N. C. Pricing Idea Clicks Sirs: Your system of quoting prices on illustrations is just what we have advocated. F. A. J., Honesdale, Pa. —o— Sketch Book Rates High Sirs: Your initial number is very good. Frank Lee's contribution is worthy of his tradition and reputation—a standard you will find difficult to uphold. However, good luck. T. J., Jamestown, N. Y. Favorable Reflex Sirs: I got a very fine reflex from thoughtfully reviewing your first "offspring" and hasten congratulations on the calibre safeguarded by the technique employed. Particularly wish to thank you for send-ing a copy to the house. I am delighted to enclose a subscription for one year. E. G. W, Grand Rapids. Quality Sirs: Thanks for the May issue of FINE FURNITURE which I have taken a good deal of pleasure in looking over. You certainly have done a splendid piece of work on it. It is equal in quality to the kind of furni-ture for which Grand Rapids is noted. G. B., Jr., Indianapolis, Ind. f o r JUNE, 1936 The 47 year old factory of Dutch Craftsmen on the Shore of Lake Michigan Bedroom Furniture Specialists Traditional and Modern STRONG PROMOTIONAL GROUPS Can always be found in the lines Year after year retailers look to West Michigan for new ideas in the promotion of bedroom lines. Timely designing and volume-pricing keep the West Michi-gan line out ahead. If you are wondering how to put more life and appeal into your bedroom furniture department, write us. The West Michigan line is com-prehensive in styling, woods and price ranges. It is the largest exclusive display of bedroom furniture in the Grand Rapids Market. WEST MICHIGAN FURNITURE COMPANY HOLLAND, MICHIGAN We appreciate mentioning you saw this in FINE FURNITURE FINE FURNITURE F E D E R A L A M E R I C A N '"-I. G. R. Chair Co. Federal American Suite No. 175 Value is what you buy and sell! Price is what you pay or are paid I N these trite words Charles Francis describes all there is to buying and selling. They apply with particular emphasis to the furniture made by the Grand Rapids Chair Company. Value means worth, excellence, utility, importance. This furniture has these qualities. They are combined in the beauty, artistry, service and long life which for nearly three-quarters of a century have characterized this com-pany's products. The above illustration of a Federal American Bed-room ensemble — successful beyond adventure — is a case in point. Here is revived the charm of old Virginia — perfectly, accurately, honestly. It typifies the period when American colonies were federated — the period from which it takes its name. Here is exemplified the calm simplicity of taste of our fore-bears; the aristocracy of thought as visualized in the things with which they surrounded themselves. We said something about value. There is value in knowing that this furniture is true; that it is what it represents itself to be — an intimate page from out of the story of the past. There is value in the intelligence required to make it true, in the craftsmanship that sets it forth and in the happiness and comfort it will give to those it is designed to serve. Let us repeat — Grand Rapids Chair Company's furniture has value; the type of value that satisfies the dealer and the ultimate consumer. It is always complete — always finished. It is a full measure that remains full in its final evaluation. GRAND RAPIDS CHAIR COMPANY, Grand Rapids, Michigan SHOWROOMS AT FACTORY ONLY —TAKE ANY YELLOW CAB We appreciate mentioning you saw this in FIXE FURNITURE f o r JUNE, 1 9 3 6 This smart Estey Ensemble by Donald Deskey revives an ancient cabinet wood and applies it to this new 20th Century furniture. Prinz-wood (Spanish Elm or Bois de Chypre) was first discovered by Columbus in the West Indies. Ship-builders of the day liked it because it was found to withstand the effect of sea water. Gradually cabinet makers adapted to furniture its beauty of grain and imperviousness to dryness and dampness. After the advent of mahogany and American walnut, this wood was used seldom except for marquetry. Estey now successfully revives it in both its dark and blonde finishes. The grouping shown includes a wide selection in both dining and bed-room, and several pieces are inter-changeable. * • : • • Styled to SELL . . . Priced for PROFIT ESTEY LINES HAVE PROVEN THEIR SALABILITY Practical buyers ordered plenty of Estey merchandise at the May market because this popular line has proved that it outsells competition. Estey styles and price ranges offer your customers oppor-tunity io buy quality merchandise at a price. REASONS: Estey's 18th Century and 20th Century groups are created by leading designers, trained in keeping AHEAD of the field. Economical plant operation enables Estey to offer you MONEY-MAKING mer-chandise. Estey's Georgian dining room, with pieces of generous proportion, yet possesses a daintiness and charm. Finish is the carefully rubbed Estey's Old English Mahogany. The entire ensemble, authentic reproductions of the work of Sheraton, Phyfe and Chippendale, is set off by an un-usual set of Chippendale chairs. While departing from the standard Chippendale designs, they are authentic and graceful. Pieces in this room are augmented by a large open stock of dining iurniture including nine tables, eight sideboards, seven chinas and various servers. All these pieces harmonize and afford innumerable combinations at varying price ranges. DISPLAYED IN WATERS- KLINGM AN BUILDING ESTEY MANUFACTURING CO. OWOSSO M I C H I G A N We appreciate mentioning you saw tins in FIXE FURNITURE FINE FURNITURE No. 343 LOVE SEAT. Mahogany, hair and down. Length, 64 inches WINNING WIDE ACCEPTANCE The reception given our new Eighteenth Century groupings by retailers attending the May Market impels us to increase the scope of this showing for the Summer Exposition, there being a definite general trend toward Eighteenth Century styles. Featuring . . . NEW DESIGNS IN MODERN EIGHTEENTH CENTURY AND THE LATEST FABRIC TRENDS Introducing . . . A NEW FEDERAL AMERICAN ENSEMBLE AND SOMETHING NEW IN A PROMOTION ^GROUP MICHIGAN FURNITURE SHOPS, INC. Manufacturers of UPHOLSTERED FURNITURE G R A N D R A P I D S , M I C H I G A N Display at the Factory Showrooms of Grand Rapids Chair Co. Representatives: A, L. BRACKETT • E. C. GAMBLE • R. D. THOMAS • G. R. GAMBLE We appreciate mentioning you saw this in FIXE FURNITURE J o r J U N E , 1 9 3 6 Excerpt, New York Sun, January 18. ... the most interesting"— Charles Messer Stowe Charles Messer Stowe, the recognized furniture authority and furniture editor of the New York Sun, in the January 18th, 1936, issue, said: "Most of the exhibitors produced new groups in traditional design, however, and of these the most interesting was a bedroom suite designed by William Tucker for the Groenleer-Vance Furniture Company of Grand Rapids. The contours followed the lines of the early Chippendale and on the hollowed, chamfered corners were fruit and flower carvings in the manner of Grinling Gibbons, deeply undercut. The mahogany was carefully selected for its florid grain." MAKERS OF FINE FURNITURE GROENLEER-VANCE FURNITURE CO. KEELER BUILDING GRAND RAPIDS, MICHIGAN We appreciate mentioning you saw this in FINE FURNITURE 10 FINE FURNITURE LEATHER COMES INTO ITS OWN The demand for leather is greater today than at any period in the history of furniture manufacturing. Long a favorite covering for upholstered chairs and office furniture, it has now been accepted as practical for other units of home-furnishings. MANY NEW USES The recent midseason market witnessed a number of important case goods con-cerns employing leather. Tops and fronts of dressers, chests and vanities carried leather. Head and foot boards of beds were covered with leather. Sideboards, servers and tables had leather tops. In addition to being featured in this manner, leather played an important role in the occasional piece and living room displays. MANY GOOD REASONS Leather is not a fad. There are many good reasons for its use. It is practical, clean, durable. Modern production methods have improved the texture and increased the color range, so that decorators, designers and manufacturers interested in employing color in their product will find EAGLE-OTTAWA leather practical. INSIST ON GENUINE EAGLE-OTTAWA LEATHER ON YOUR PRODUCT Leather-topped bedroom group by Johnson, Handley, Johnson Co. We appreciate mentioning xou sazv this in FINE FURXITURE f o r J U N E . 1 9 3 6 11 Oafe bedroom grotip by Grand Rapids Bookcase & Chair Co., leather panels on bed, leather tops on cases. Belo-w, leather chair by Michigan Furniture Shops, Inc. LEATHER IS THE VOGUE The constant efforts of the EAGLE-OTTAWA LEATHER COMPANY to produce new effects in keeping with modern style trends has widened the use of leather as a furniture accessory. While the many new colors and textures are applicable to modern groupings, leather is particularly adaptable to 18 th Century furniture. Main Office: GRAND HAVEN, MICHIGAN Tanneries: GRAND HAVEN, WHITEHALL, M I C H I G A N Branches: 912 W. Washington Blvd., Chicago 2 Park Avenue, New York City 1602 Locust Street, St. Louis 1012-14 Broadway Place, Los Angeles 5 69 Howard St., San Francisco A. T. Wishart, High Point, N. C. Mosehart-Schleeter, 211 Caroline St., Houston, Texas J. J. Smith, 123 8 N. W. Glisan S:., Portland, Oregon William Hatton, chairman of the board of Eagle-Ottawa Leather Company, says : "There is nothing like leather, there never has been and probably never -will be. Pro-viding, of course, it is good leather." EAGLE-OTTAWA LEATHER CO. WORLD'S LARGEST TANNERS OF UPHOLSTERY LEATHER We appreciate mentioning you saw this in FINE FURNITURE 12 FINE FURNITURE Lloyd Mfg. Co.. Menomin.ee, Mich., is the creator of the "Outdoor Living Room" at the top of the page. The middle setting is group No. 1 of the McKay Co., Pittsburgh, Pa., designed by Salvatore Bevelacqua. The fur-nishings in the lower display is manufactured by the Howell Go., St. Charles, 111. The chair on the oppo-site page is No. 335 in the Troy Sunshade Co. line and the chaisette No. 5, is made by Burton-Dixie Corp. f o r J U N E , 1 9 3 6 13 —<•- UVI.O ENSEMBLE business in summer furniture has proved a lucra-tive item for the American Furniture Co., Denver, Colo. Last year the firm sold extra pieces to about 25% of its glider customers, according to P. K. Schwartz, sales manager. This record was made despite cramped quarters in its base-ment. "I'm thoroughly convinced," Schwartz states, "that any store which can in any way make room for a main floor section in which different ensembles would be shown on grass mat foun-dations and against backgrounds of lattice-work or other 'atmos-pheric' settings, would find it very profitable. This merchandise is certainly well adapted for such dramatization." The Denver store offered gliders, chairs and tables in the higher price ranges in attractive ensembles in a corner of the china and glassware and silver departments. Ice-tea sets and other similar summer glassware items were worked in nicely with the larger merchandise. In the peak of the season suitable glassware was shown on each table displayed and suggested with every table sale. The merchandise was "spotlighted" in front of the basement. It was the first thing a customer saw on reaching the bottom of the stairway or getting out of the elevator. The lower priced goods were kept in a separate room at one side of the basement where the customer could look over them at leisure. Some idea of what can be accomplished in increasing the size of the unit sale, even in the lower price ranges, through featuring the ensemble idea, may be had from the following example. The best selling popularly priced glider last year was a $19.75 number. By suggesting a chair at from $8.50 to $10 and a table at from 14 FINE FURNITURE To the left is an F. Brower & Co., Lex-ington, Ky., display of summer iurniture built around a model house. The fibre stool. No. L-47GC, is by Ypsilanti Heed Furniture Co., Ionia, Mich. The metal cane back and seat chair. No. 120LC, is by the Durham Mfg. Co., Muncie, Ind. The Hettrick Co., Toledo, Ohio, makes the steel and canvas chair while Ypsil-anti Reed makes the easy chair. No. L-47C (Flex-web), at the bottom of the page. The umbrella group at the bottom of the page is manufactured by the Durham Mfg. Co., table No. 1202H-42, chair No. 100 and umbrella No. 8TV-812. $3.75 to $5, along with the $19.75 glider, the depart-ment built many a sale up to around $35. While convenience and comfort were valuable talk-ing points, the most effective appeal was based on the idea of appearance improvement possible with one or two additional pieces. Chairs and tables in contrasting colors were suggested to "liven up" the porch or yard. Metal chairs with wire bottoms and tables having re-movable tray tops were found especially popular. Umbrellas never have been very popular in Denver, due to the city's great distance from any sizeable body of water. But the American created a greater than usual demand by featuring them in ensembles includ-ing chairs and tables. The most popular seller was a $34.50 combination including an umbrella, four folding chairs and a table. The china and glassware department took full advan-tage of the presence of the summer merchandise. Many women who had no intention of buying major mer-chandise appeared in the basement to browse about the china and glassware section. The girls would show them the furniture and in many cases arouse their interest. A'linor item floor traffic thus was converted into potential business on major articles. f o r JUNE. 1936 15 In other cases sales of outdoor glassware were made to yield additional business on porch and garden tables. When a customer had purchased a colorful serving set the girl would point out that its appearance would be greatly enhanced by an attractive table. Consistent newspaper advertising probably did more than any one thing to bring people directly to this department. Throughout the season a sizeable news-paper ad on this merchandise was used at least two or three times a week. Following out a new advertis-ing policy in which only one or two lines were featured in an ad, the company used more exclusive outdoor furniture advertising than ever before. Employes Educated • Another western store that has successfully featured outdoor furniture is Heliums Furniture Co., Wichita, Kan. This store stresses the education of its employes in sales points on this type of furniture. These lessons are held in advance of the outdoor furniture season. Lessons include instruction on woods, their weathering qualities and strength. They learn how wooden frames are constructed, why certain woods warp and why some rustic furniture will not peel. Long time service from frames is featured as a vital element in the choice of lawn furniture. Knowledge of fabrics also receive attention, as the majority of women buyers know more about materials than the average furniture salesman. The difference between canvas weights is also studied and points are taken on the strength of seams. Construction is studied, and it is demonstrated that the placements of bolts on certain pieces is important from a structural viewpoint. The umbrella group above is made by the Hetlrick Mig. Co. Glider No. 1 is by Troy Sunshade Co., Troy, Ohio, No. 357; the settee No. 2, is by Ypsilanti Reed Fumniture Co.; glider No. 3 is No. QW-95V2 in the Hettrick Co. line, and group No. 5 is by the same con-cern; glider No. 4 is No. 651 coil bed glider, "Sleepy- Deck," made by Burton-Dixie Corp., Chicago, 111. i ! . - - . k k ..» . . . v - ; • • • • , ; • , • ; • . > ? . . " • / • 16 FINE FURNITURE ture Frolics Bernard F. MCLAIN O PRESIDENT. NATIONAL P.ETAIL FURNITUP-E ASSOCIATION. THREE TIMES PRESIDENT, TEXAS P-ETAIL FURNITURE ASSOCIATION. CHAIP-MAN OF THE COUNCIL OF TEXAS R-EX4ILER.S /4SSOC/ATIONS. 4T NOTRE DAME, PREP HE CAPTAINED HIS FOOTBALL, BASEBALL ] AND TRACK-TEAMS — AHO is STII-L A pR.erry GrOOD BALL CAP-P-lEP— • A SIDELINE WE THE HART FUP-NITUP.E CO . IM DALLAS. TEXAS. "Commodore" Gordon GAMBLE NWHO WORKS AT THE MICHIGAN FURNITURE SHOPS, GRAND RAPIDS, /ND PLAYS AT SAfLlNCr 13OATS. MO D E.R.N - -O^THE CREAK- _ AND P-HVTHM OF THE HOCRIK' CrfAlP-r ^ //lANUFACTup-ER-SOLD FIVE TIMES AS MAHY THIS YEAFL • Nelle J. ROOD Y DEPT. ORCHAP-D AND WlLHELM CO- . SHE "GOES'POP— &AR- RIN&S.C/1T5 AND Do&S - - AND FP-IED CHICK-EN . A SLIP ( COVER. WOULD HIDE mZ-s—^r-l Sl+E \% INTERESTED IN SCOUTINO AND is CAPTAIN OF A ScouT TP-OUP . IN OMAHA. AISO_^ IK CHUB.CH O/0P-K-- AS A SUNOAV5CHOO(_ 5 f o r J U N E , 1 9 3 6 17 FIRST QUARTER BEST SINCE 1930 For Furniture Manufacturers FRANK E. SEIDMAN . . . Industry decidedly better. HPHE first quarter of 1936 was de- X cidedly better for the average furniture manufacturer than the comparative period in any year since 1930. New orders exceeded those booked in the first three months of 1935 by 25%. 40% of 1926 • January started the year off with a 37% increase over January, 1935. Then came February with its severe storms and the industry just about holding its own. March again saw an upward swing, however, with orders nearly one-third greater than in March, 1935. As compared with the first quarter of the peak year, 1926, this year's orders were only approxi-mately 40%, but on the other hand, a comparison with 1933 shows this year's orders at 217%. Written exclusively for FINE FURNITURE By FRANK E. SEIDMAN Mr. Seidmcm's picture of improvement in furniture manufacturing sharply delineates the opportunity for even greater achievement in the future, when clear thinking shall interpret this purely factual report. The retailer is provided like incentive to give open throttle to his merchan-dising machine with the full knowledge that the industry supplying him as well as the public patronizing him is more confident and more pros-perous than at any time in six years. To quote pertinent points made by Floyd Parsons in a recent issue of Advertising and Selling: "Probably there never was a time when the people of America were so READY AND ANXIOUS TO GO AHEAD. Certainly there never was a day when the tools and materials necessary in the creation of prosperity WERE SO NUMEROUS AND CLOSE AT HAND * * * There is justification for the belief that genius in invention and organization will continue to be rewarded * * * We stand on the threshold of unequalled industrial accomplishment. The future is bright with promise."—Editor. Shipments • Shipments during the quarter averaged 38% better than in 1935, with each successive month showing a smaller increase over the comparative month last year. In January, the increase was 53%; in February, 43%; and in March, 21%. Cancellations were nominal in January, but heavy in February and March. Unfilled Orders • Unfilled orders at the end of the quarter repre-sented approximately one month's shipments at the current rate of operations. There were unfilled orders at March 31, 1936, approx-imating 30% of the unfilled orders on hand at the same date in 1926, but they were nearly four times the unfilled orders at the end of March, 1933. The record for unfilled orders at March 31, since 1933, is as fol-lows: March 31, 1933 100 March 31, 1934 188 March 31, 1935 262 March 31, 1936 363 Operations • Reporting plants took on very few new employes during the quarter and the number on the rolls at the end of March was only 10% higher than at the same date in 1935. Dollar payrolls for the three months, however, were up 28%. Plant operations for the quarter—giving weight both to the number of employes and to the hours worked — averaged approxi-mately 45% of the 1926 operations. This compares with 34% during the first three months of 1935. Plant operation statistics, as here used, do not take into consideration the plants that have been closed during recent years but are based on re-porting plants only. NEW ORDERS IO JO 3O AO 5O 6O 7O 8O 9 1927 1928 1929 1930 1931 1932 1933 1934 1935 I93fe • • i M • • • i • i • i O IC 1926 1927 1928 1929 1930 1931 1932 1933 1934 1935 1936 P 1 1 D 2 LN' O 3 r O -4 k OF 0 5 • • 1 • ••1 El 0 G : O 7 TI< O 8 : Oh : IS O 1 J-JO UNFILLED OR (O 2O 3O -4O 5O 6O 7 1927 1928 1929 1930 1931 1932 1933 1934 1935 1936 - - — •1 •1 1 • Dl 0 8O 9 SO ItX) First quarter. First quarter. At March 31. 18 FINE FURNITURE ^After the ^Market. . . What? By ROD MACKENZIE Editor. FINE FURNITURE WHAT justification is there for a slump in summer merchandising? For years it has been the habit of merchants to bemoan the fact that business was "rotten" during the socalled vacation period. Recent surveys conducted by national concerns have afforded information revealing interesting facts that almost prove the summer slump idea a fallacy. It is our opinion that lack of sales in the summer months is due to a reduction of summer advertising appropria-tions. Merchants' objections in the past have been that customers were following summer pursuits, precluding ability of reaching them through magazines, news-papers and, in recent years, radios. The validity of this argument, with particular ref-erence to radio, can best be answered by checking the sales volume of receiving sets. According to figures received from Radio Retailing for 1935, the "summer season"—July, August and September
-
Dublin Core
The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.
Title
A name given to the resource
Library and Museum Collections
Description
An account of the resource
Please browse the more than 8000 knit- and crochet-related treasures in the CKC Collections Resource <a href="http://digital.centerforknitandcrochet.org/collections/show/1">Museum and Library Collections</a> (drawn from <a href="https://dp.la/info/developers/" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer noopener">Digital Public Library of America</a>). CKC is seeking new partner organizations to share their collections of knitting and crochet with visitors to this resource. Contact us at <a href="mailto:collections@centerforknitandcrochet.org">collections@centerforknitandcrochet.org</a> for more information about participating. <br /><br /><a href="https://docs.google.com/document/d/11Hb_Y75HnhkCE5i4mKpcTlB8Msp_lB0XUtQr5S8XXKA/edit?usp=sharing" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer noopener">Learn more about criteria for Share Your Treasures.</a>
Identifier
An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context
1
Still Image
Upload at least one image that shows the object in its entirety along with detail views as desired.
• Jpeg format
• At least 3 MP in size
• 300 ppi
• Images produced with digital camera to highest quality setting (e.g. superfine, best) are usually acceptable.
• Users who want to contribute video or audio files please contact info@centerforknitandcrochet.org for more information.
Dublin Core
The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.
Relation
A related resource
linkto:001:http://wcudigitalcollection.contentdm.oclc.org/cdm/ref/collection/p16232coll18/id/2794
thumb:001:http://wcudigitalcollection.contentdm.oclc.org/utils/getthumbnail/collection/p16232coll18/id/2794
Description
An account of the resource
Between 1914 and the late 1960s, the Champion Fibre Company published an internal newsletter, called The Log, to share news about the Canton mill, the community, and its employees. After 1940, news from the entire “Champion Family,” which included mills in Hamilton, Ohio; Houston, Texas and Sandersville, Georgia, was featured in each issue.
• Of H ~ M PI 0 N ~c T I V I T I ( S CONTENTS Champion Boys in the Armed Service _ _ _ _ 2 Tb.e Island of Malt.a _ _ _ 6' Our Honor Page _ _ _ 1 Editorials _ _ _ _ 8 CHAMPION FAMILY NEWS Hamil !on Division _ _ _ _ _ _ 10 Canton Division _ _ _ _ 26 Houston Division ______ . _· 39 Sandel'SviUe Division _ 44 • 1 9 4 3 VOL. X.XV NUMBER 4 v_,/ra ve I d not kno\~- what I shall find on out beyond the final fight; I do not kno"' what I sha ll meet bey nd the la, t barrage of night; Nor do I care-but thi , I know-if T but _.e rve with in the fold And play the zame-I'll he prepared for all the endle s years may hold. Life is a training camp at be, t for what n~ay \Yilit beyond the years; A training camp of toiling day and nights that lean to dreams and tears; But each may come upon the goa l) and build his ·oul above all Fate By holding an unbroken faith and taking Courage for a mate.· · I not the fight itself en ugl1 that man must look to s me behe t? ,_ "' \:Vherein doe Failure miss Succe s if all engaged but do the.ir best? \ here d:Ges the Victor's cry come in fo r wreath of fame or, laureled b row If one he vanqui hed fought a well a weaker muscle 'V\·ould allow? If m.y opponent jn the fray should prove to be a st ronger foeNot of his making-:-but beca use the Destinie ordained· it so ; If he should -vvin- a ncl I should lose-although I did my utmost pa rt; I my reward the less than his if he should st rive with equal hea rt'? • On by the sky line, faint and vague, in t hat Far Count ry a ll mu t know1 No laurel crown of fame may wait beyond the sun et's glow; • But 1ife has oiven me the chance to t rain and serve within the fold, To meet the test- and be p repa red for all the endless yea rs may h old ~ Grantland Rice . ' • P U B L I S H E D B Y "T H E C H A M P I 0 N F A M I L Y" HAMILTON. OHIO : HOUSTON. TEXAS : CANTON., N. C. : SANDERSVn.LE. GA • . Established 1914 - - · • - - - - • • • · - - Twenty-Ninth Year of Publication The paper iM lhe cover of this magazine is Champion Kromekote. and is made in our H~lton Division plant out oJ woocl from the forests of the aouthem states. The pap.er for the inside paqee ~ Champion White Satin Befold En•mel made in our Hamilton plant. We manufacture many grades of bleached papers. MachJne Fb)iahed.. Super Calendered. •od Coa,ted. • Shortl - after the incident at Pearl Harbor, December 7, 1941, Charnpion boys began to Yolunteer for service in the United States Armed Forces, and today there are 947 former Champion employees scattered throughout t he world, battlin for Liberty, peace and happiness for all people everywhere. · In practically every theater of war today, Charnpion rnen are on the firing line, a nd we feel confident they are as brave and loy al as any rnen in the service. \:Vhile in the.employ of the Champion ,Paper and Fibre Company, the Champion boy now in the Armed Service, were loy al and true--never shirking, always dependable even ·when confronted with the most arduous t asks. In fact all Champion en1plo) ee eem to inherit the spirit of loyalty and cooperation. In publishing the names of Champion boys in the Arn1ed Service, it is our purpose to keep the members of the Champion Family infonned as to -vvho is in U ncle Sam's service, their rank and the departn1ent of the Arn1ed Service in which they are serving. We regret very much that we n1ay be unable to give the correct rank or service of some of t he boys, however, we shall n1ake corrections when we publish another complete list three or four n1onths hence. V/ e regret to report, that one Cham.pion boy h as been reported killed in action --Sergeant John P . Singleton, formerly of To. 2 Re'\\rinder , H arnilton Division. · His death, according to report received fr · 111 t he Adjutant General' offi e in Washington, occurred in the ou h Paciti January 30, 1943. vVe extend to his wife our incere ympathy and pra that -od n1ay omf rt and sustain her in thi hour f orrow. \ know that 1nany Ch 1npion boy are in the ery forefront of the battle, and of cours , .. ~po ·ed to r at hazard t herefor , v e can expect son1e ca ualties. llo\ ever, a we write th e lin ~ we ar br athin a prayer for t he safe return of our fri nd and lov d n 11 f 1 n1 r n1ernbers of t he Champion F an1ily, who ar or may be induct d into the A.rn1ed rTi e f our countr . 1ay the ble ing of God re t upon nd protect theru at all time . ' (2) P . lh-roer R .. \tl ai r PF -. Fm ·• I len apt. EJw" rd L. A nde"on Pn. .., epL.en ·\rm>t 'Ill' p, t. "'"' r. ' ruold Pvt. C~1f.,., \Y. AmolJ L \L I c Carl .\. Bathm~un PH. Clrtnon H Baker p,l. Ernt:",I Hak"r Pv< Fred Baker \\ OJG J .. l" r . Baker p, L Ll<'\\j 1. 8~ ke1 (',nd . \ierl~ B&ker Sn\1 ' <" ~ 'h;ul s W. B:tld\\ in PFC Flct...• "-.. B3rker f',t. l·!m H. Barnard PFC EdwJnJ G. Barnes l'FC Hor< ,[J BJrnes . nellie B.1r:1eu PH. E.rl BJtr<1l p, t. e il B<~rt el ·b Parke Ba1son p,-L Ern"'t Ba uerei~s y,,e Beimfc•ni Capt. Eu g<>ne G. B~n n flt. Pn. En11:ene \Y. Best Pvt. Gerald . Best Lt. (j.~.) Cornelius Betten . Jr. IH ,_ct. Jc.ck Blackwell L . R. J. Black\\ ell Cpl. Harold Boian Pn. Robert Bc•ian. Tr. Cnl . Earl Louis Bcmar Pvt. Osc&r B wman -~'1.. Ri!!fs H. Boyd PFC John L. Boyle. Jr. ~ /st Harold E. Bra&hear • gL EarJ Braun Pu. Ch·de H. Br<>wer Cand. Camerott K. Brooks P"'l.. Lnnan Bror,ks • Arnw Am1y .\ rm\;\ r!T'!\: M.:.riOL'S rmy . .. ayy Army ,\farine:; ,\1 arine> Army .. rmr .\ rrny Nav}7 Army Army Army Armr Army :\rm)' Armv ~av)r Armv .Armi· /\ rm'r Arm1~ Armv Na';, Army Armv Arm ~Army Arnw Army Army Army Armv Annv Army Armr .\s ]vhn D. Brown Coast Armv Gt~~rd Pn . Wm . J. Br ,,.,.n .1\ rmy C"ttt. WiLon F. Brown PFC Wilson Brm<"n ing (r-1. Hu~rt Brvant p, L T0hn . Brvant Pn. :!;alter L. Bung-er PFC EJrl Burch PFC .h bn H. B\ln" :\v/C Thcmns C. Bums P· r. WilhrJ Bums P\•· . Late; Buner[i~d Army Army Army Armv Army .Army Army Army Armv Army H A. 2/t Berm:m Rel' Calbert J\:J,·y Pn. E•1~en1! C.1mpbell :\farine; p,.l. Fred Campbell Army l't. H. E. Ctmpbell Arm}' Cnl. HirJm C. Campbell Arm,- >\ - 1'"' Camobell WAVES P". Wilbtlm Paul Cantpbell Army C..mJ . EdwJrd J_ Canning Arnl\- h'1. !n·aft D. Drbtrrl' - .Arno\· Pvt. AJdi.rm L. C~rpemer Arm;, S.,t. H<>warcl ] . Carr Armv Cp'. Hur.ton 'Cor!er Armj.· p,..,_ Orde P. Case Arm'' P·.·. G.:.rben K. Chelrz '-:3vy PFC Fra11k R . Chiles .\rmy PYL Rudolph Oarh!on Mari11es . 2 1< La .-renee W. Cnthmn PFC Woodrow Col~ote Lr. Richaril \ , Coll(Jpy Lt. 'm. R . Cnllopy P\'t. lk.bhy L Conra.J CpL J>aul J. Cook P ·t. H~-tben. Corless l ... Mid.ael Coumi ~.-~ .. l•urice E. Cox h't. Raymond Cn.. k avy Annv Armv Army Arm~· Army Arm~· Armv ArmY f' '1 Rr>bert Crawfr.rd. Jr. . l r R. T. Cr:n;, fllrd · Coast C I. ~...-..ood Crawford J 1ar in es Army Guard Army Pf'C Wm. 0. Crawford C;>l. l<'"t DaYiJ.on PF · mo. D.wis Enn i' E. DJy p,,,_ Cha-rles l. De•m PFC .\!bert D i~kershe id Pn. :.dwin H. Dodds p,·t. Crancis Lee D llrnan Cpl. Doug! "s Don ley J>, t . .l ames L. Dt''"tey l>t )!1. Corli• DrJke 1'1-1. Ralph R. Dunc•n r\rmy Army rmy Arm.}' AT m ~Arm)' ~l.arines Army 2 /c $earnan Rjchard Du liam Coast rmy Army Army Guard PF _Tames D. Durrough Army Sgt. Thoma~ Eibel Pn. Ralph H. Elliott , gr. Robert En~ el h·t. Donald Epperson Pvt. Ru $Sell Ervin Pvt. Wm. F. £,·~n. I st S, c.. ·w lter , f aber Pn. L urten c. Fahrner, Jr. Pvt. Kenneth L Faist, Jr. Pvt. Charles T. F alk Pvt. \ 'allace B. fattnin ARM 3/c Edward J. F armer f I Jc _Tame Farris p,-1. Kenneth D. Ferris Lt. William .1. fisher $ j!L. (.'orlos :\T. Fitzpatrick Cpl. Wil liam P. Flannerr P\l. Howard follick Cpl. James M. Fowler p, t. William R. Fowler Pn. Parish Fr..tley gt. Harold Frazee Cpl. Arthur Fulmer , / . <:t. D. . Gallacher S/'gl. T heodore B. Garreu .\ . . 3 /c mtford Garrison PFC Adrian D. Gei, t Leight,.-,n Gibson Cpl. Henry Gibson PFC Edwin Gillum C~rson Goins p,.,_ Bil l S. Gorsud1 pl. :\he F. Grace S 2 lc Jack Lee Grant uldon Gr.w 1(1. F•nrd Grly .'~L - l .. ~n Gross Pvt. Ri oha rd Grothau$ 1st L-t. Harold f. H ackenberg PFC Quentin B aO W. Hir " I SI't. Al bert R. Hirs,·h · ·tn . \\Ta ll er J·l nl~b erger PvL. Earl Louis Hood Pvt. C.td H<>nse PFC Hu-bert II ou se p,., .. haac H,,ward C I. Jerome S. Hnward Pvt . ·Ht,mer C. J-IGw II, Jr. Pvt. Green Hubbard P 1. K.,rmit .R. Hubbard Pvt. ernon Huddle ton Pyr. Wm. L. Huehn Cpl. Tho111a Hundley Capt.. Jo . S. Hunter vx . Mary !len B us ey Army Army Army Arm)' rmv Army Arm rm)r :\rmy Army Army 1 . avv. • avy Army Army , rmy Armv t,\rn~jArmy Arm}' Amw Armv Army Army Arm'' N avv Army Army Army Army Army Armv WAAC Na\ry Army Arm)' Army Army Armr Army .-\nnv WAVE • . rmv Army Navy Arm}' Armv Arm\r Army Army Armv • . a·vv Arm~ Arm}' •• I'IJl y Army Arm)' Army Army Army Army J\1~ rin es Mariu Armv Marines Army Army Army Army Arm}' Anny Arnw WAAC Cox. w 1n Wm. ) ~nnewein Pn. i\lbert E . ·lerdt. Fred McColl um Cpl. Cha rl es L. Me orm.ick S 2/ c Emerson McCormick I / c Will iam H . . 1cCormi ck Pvt. Clyde McDaniel 2 I c Harold McDan iel .PF James F . McDaniel En . L. L. McDowell Cpl. Duard M cElr:l\·ey Sgr. i\lb.ert McGee Pvt. Albert McGu ire Pvt. Roscoe Mel n to h Frank McKinney P vt. Herbert McQueen Cpl. Alva. Mc:Quinley lt. G. 1~. Meehan P vt. J a(k :vferri u p,.,. Lot• is G. Meyer nl. Ralpl, C. !\ filler PFC Ro.ben Miller p,.,_ 'harle R . Mills Sea 1 /c Raymond \V . . 1ilt on . Pvt . J ames M<·ore · Freeman \-1ur)'~H . J r. P vt. Hubert , lorris Pv1.. L ayton ra. nf?. PFC H arry L Neal 1'\'1 . Elmer "Jewkirk l'FC Heno y G. Nipper L\. Ja mes 1~ . Northw:oy P vt . Lan, ille Null gt. ~ 11 0 1\iunnerr P vL. Rny .1 . O"ks Cpl. \Y,>r>tlrow W. 'Brien P vt . Herbert Owe(o ~ Cpl. Su san J. Pa, ·er (3) ~1a rincs Navy Armr Army Navy N avy Armv Armi· Army av ~r Army Army Army Army Army Army Army Army Army Army Army Army Army Navy Army Navy Army 4\ rmy Army Arm)' Army Armv Army Army .rmy my Army WAAC • Pvt. Ma. Part on A; C Ralph L. Pearson ]> ·1. Russel l l'enwell CJTJd. Luther A. Pe1ers Pvt. Ha rrv . Phare> Sea 2 /t 'ha rles 0 . Phillips Pv!. Th(Jmas Phil l ip ~ PF Wr>Od row• Phillips Cpl. Robert L. Pier e Pvt. Chester P ier·on Cpl. 11 a mid Pier ·on uJ . Eilceu . Poc ha rd , 2/ c Rovy Ponder P vt. Jack P. P ost PFC Elmer E. Potts ,'gt. Odas M. Pott· Cpl. H u swn Powers Pvt. Robert F. Pugh Pvt. or t R a i n ~ Master !;)gt. Al vin Ratliff S/ gt. Cha . H. Reiff S!'t. Rooer t Rennie PFC Will iam . Rentschler gt. J oseph Reynolds p ,.t. G rge F. Rhodis, Jr. Ca<1d . Sylvester F. Riehemann Pvt. Clarence Ringly Pvt.. Alben Rish Pvt. Homer B. Roach Pvt. Robert H. Roa rk Sgt. Ch"rles Robbins 1st Sgt. Alvin C. Robert's Capt. Reuben B. Robert on, Jr. g-t. Lawrence Robinson Sg t. Louis M. Robinson Pvt. John Roesel PFC Arvie Rook. Pvt. Leo J. Rose AS Edward Charl es R uddle Pvt. H erbe rt L. Sa lyer PFC Noel Samuels Army Am•r rm}' Army Army Na'-y Armr Army Army Army Army W AC Navy Army rmy Army Armr rmy Army Armv Army Army rmy Army Army Army Army Army Army Army rmy Arm)' Army A.rmy Army Army Army i\rmy Nnvy Army Army , Sea 1/c Theodore Saudel ius Coast Guard Army Army Army Army Pvt. E. B. Sanders Pvt. Robert J. Schantz Pvt. Clifford F. Schl otterbe k Pvt. Donald A. Schmerr Av . C. Edwin S hmitt S/ gt. H a rold Schm iu Pvt. Geo. F. Schneider Pvt. Eciw. Schoening Pvt. E:rven Schroer Sgt. Franci E. 'Schwab Av. C. Wil fred Seal Pvt. j ohn H. egers Hi\ I jc John Semone .l st Sgt. Joseph H. Senger avy • fnl'T Army rmv Marines Army Arm;r Arm)' Navy QM 3jc J ames P. Sh;t rp Coast Cpl. Earl Shepard Army Guard Army PFC James H. Shields Pvt. .Tames L. Sholl en barger Pvt. Thomas F. She ll enba rger Pvt. Charl es Sibert P vt. Fred Simpson Pvt. Kenneth B. Simpson Sgt. John P. Sing leton " * Kii.J ed in ac tion 1/3 0 / 43 Cpl. Philip Singleton P vt. Sta nl ey Si pc Pvt. Harry Sl ipher Pvt. Ray E. loneker Pvt. George Smith Cpl . J olm I· . Smith Pvr. Si l:ts Smith Sj Sg r. Theodore G. Srnidt P vt. Morev · oehn er f>vt . P ennon owcll P vt. Willi ~ m E. , pel sbcrg A.. S. Albert George Staa rm an P vt. Alb~rt W. ta ll , J r. Pvt;. Fo d Ste le Cf')l. Richa rd . r.ephen son Pvt. Foed Stewon P vt. Ost·ar Stew;..-r S·· t /c Ri charJ H. St wart Coast P vt. J ohn \V. LOll<' p,, 1'. 1-k•-w J rd St< r f1'l ,pl. f a m e.~ Str icker S 2 /c lyde ~h11nser Army Army Arr~y Army Armv Armi• Army Army Army Army Army Armv Army Armlr rmy rm}' f arin es . rmy Nuvy Army An:ny Army A~my Army G't•ord rmy Army Army Novy Lt. Herbert V. "u t r, J r. " ·t. L t r : 'l'!en • pl. \ 'ictor ~ we-en e P t. j a Fran · Tanner llar\ ld T al l t~r PFC J roes H art T ·lor Pvt. Tom J. Ta ~·lor •ns. \l 'i ll i~m A. T l) l r . R tl~n Pvt. Hanley B. Ashe T hos. S. A ~kins Pvt.. J ames B. Bagwell Pn. ]enning F red Ball Pvt. Dewey L . Ba iley , Jr. Cpl . J. \\ . Barefoot I .t Lt. John M . Ba rnes ] . Walter Belcher Pf.c. Edward Bel.i Pvt. Charles Best A/ C Elmer Bishop P t. Paul C. Blackwell H illiard Blanken sb(p P vt . J ames WiJ I is Bl alock p,,t. James Q. Bla lock W. A. Bl azer P t. Gerald Blythe AIC J ack M. Bly t he Lannie Blythe • rm -· rm fill \rmy rro)r rfll \1' .\ rm)· '•n rm~~ \ r ~rm · rm « . Arm 1arines rmy rmy Army rmy avy Army brines a y l\1a rines Air Corps Army Army. A rmy Army 1a rines Army Air Corps Army avy Army Army Army Marines Army P • Fred Gl enn Bolden Herman F. Bolden G. W. Bohnsd a hl P t. H arry D. Boone J. B. Boydston, ] r. Pfc. J ohn Bramlett AIC P hil L. Bra nson Army Army Coa t G uard Air orps Navy Army Air Corps Pvt. Clyde B'fown P fc. E lder BonneJI Brown J ames Br-own Pfc. J ohn H. Brown P vt. Bu rder Bright Pvt. M ark M a rv in Bmyl t Lt . P o rter A. Broyles Lt . W. F. Bryson Pfc. Jatne.s f'ranklm Buell Pvt . Ruu ell B•J t kner , vt. P aul Burn ,:;ardn er MISgl. J ~e Alb rt Burnett Sebal lshmtJs Bumeu pl. Crady L. Burr II ha rles Burres.& IC Earl Cab P vt. J rl i 'able l>vt. Evan ·Cablt L. J I. ~~r~l e , S t I .l nmes "tlrl 'a nrpb II l'fc. Lee , a.mpbell F red a rupbell Pv . Tb mat r~ i • ampbd1 P vt. Percy ampb<:cll PI , Wilburn A. ' amp ell P te. Elb rt a rp ·nt r Pf . Rodnt. E. ..rr 'pl. Edwa 1d J a ~p r • swell P vt. Cla r<'ne Cathey I rne& W. they M aj or Wah r K rr J thcy Pf. M arlyn .f. 'a·vao u h Lt. W · ,. r . 'h. prn .on pl. Fra11k M . hilcl e r~ H ward hild. r M prsh 11 h.ild rs Pn. 'h rl s 1". lark Lt. P aul S. lark Pvt. P d G. l;uit Ai r Ai r Air Air A rmy AFmy Army Army Corps Corp$ 'orps i \rmy Annv Army ArmY rmy Army Corps Air orps Army A11uy N3VY Navy Auny Army Army Afm>' Arnw Arrny Marir, ~"' Army Army .i\ir C rp Army M'u iues Air A io Air avy avy orps rmy rmy · ll are>IJ Ju niN' Timl r Jh bert F.. i.'c" •k I \' . Will iam Tri lett • !'L D<>n T fC>u man <1 f1L ] . K. Truitt . • 1. 1/ W. R . urner pl. Walker oger ,·~re.tt Vano er i t.1r h.a ll . augbu I nald idolo r k P vt. R ay f. \ ner avy s rmy rtn rmy Gu ard A my rnw Army Army Army CANTON Pn. Frank Cl ntz Cpl. Samuel J. Cody Sgt. J obii Edwin Cogdill Sg t . Thomas Lavada Cogdill Wall ace 1. Co le a pt. J ames F. Coleman ecil D. Coll ette Cpl. W. W. Coll ins Claude H. Conard, S 2 IC Pvt. Monroe H. · Conard Pvt. R aymond E. Conard Pvt. AI bert Con ley Pvt. James R. Cook Pfc. Roy L. Cooke Bobby Coon Cpl. Grover W. Cooper C. C. Coo ley, 1 r. J ames T. Cooper Pvt. Loren J. Cooper Lt. Wood row W. Cooper Marsha11 G. Cooper C. A. Corzine Pvt. Fred Crane Pvt. Cbarles Archie Cri p Pvt. romer Lee Cri sp Pvt. H arlin Cay Crisp Harvey C. Crisp Cpl. H arry S. <;o·umley Pvt. J ohn Curtis Pvt. Cecil D a rnell Lt. · 'arl B. Davis Pv t . R obert E . D avis Ra M. Davis Pl -. L. A. Deaver P vt . harl es W. D vlin AI fred ) . Deschamps fl o )'d Dev lin P. D. Deweese Pv1. R b rt Jt. Dewee e les.e Jlill ard J>fc. Will i :~ m D on ald on Pvt . · loyd D I'.Ofl .P t. fll,wa rd Douon J ack T>ot$ n .Pvt . J. m L. D r kt> Pvt. J·m s H urold 1),, k t t. Pvt, }(Jhn 1 u ·I ll Pvt. Edwa rd Du kwon h H . D . D u1 worth , S - 1 L . redr ick DnlJney , Jr. Army Marines Air Corps A rmy Army Army Army Ma rines Navv Army Army Army Army Air Corps Army Army Air Corps Air Corps Army Army Sea Bees Navy A rmy Ai.r Corps lVIarines Army Army Air Corp Ai.r Corps Army Arm)· Ma rine I (J VY lVl a ri n ~s Mar i ne~ :ovy Army avy Arm y Ai"r :orp Arrny Army l:o ri nes Ma ri n ~ rmy Army orp Arm Air I my Lt. Bru P. Ell n M.ojnr Ci t Milqn P vt. .I ••c (' . J.:st a F.ll iJ, Cost fr. o ard J\1o oy fT)S 'pJ . J"e l~v rmy Army J\ I I'll .ir C 1 • • 1. .. rin rmy ,\rr Y (4) 'vt. H omer Waters I ' t. P u.l l.. W ald rick :Pv . la reu ce Weaver Pvl. John Weaver . It Dcdb n · u~r ne W ~hrl ey ITDY A rmy Army rmy Navy .f'vt . 11~ld . Weis Army Pvt. h· d es White, Jr. Sg . f ra11k Whit e P vt. ' imon Wiersema Cpl. R ynoond C. Wiggill! Pvt. R a lph Wild r P vt. II:m y Will'it pl. L uther · . Willough by Pvt . !bert L . Wilsoll Pvt. Earl Wilson l'v t . R us$ell Wilhro1v DIVISION Cpl. Clyde E. Gillis Lt. Edward J. iJlespie Pvt. J ohn W. Gl a nce Pvt. Dock Allen Gragg Pvt. R a lph Go forth Pvt. E llis Gragg Willi am McKillley G reen, Jr. Pfc. Cha rl es B. Gregory W. A. Grigsby E . D. Gudger. S. F. 2/ C Pvt. E lbert B. Guy PJc . George H . H a ll R obert H . Hall Z.ane G. Hall , E. M. 3 / C J n,g Cpl. Vernon L. ZeLlner Pvt. Fred Ziegenhard R 3 /c eodore Ziiio Pvt. T hos. L. Ziliox P vt. Carl Zlmbe~m an Army Army uny 'avy At-,n~ y A rmy rmy Army Army f arines Coast Guard rmy Army P vt. Vernon Knig-ht Air Corps Plc. ugustu H. K uykendall Army .Pvt. H arold F. Lawre£ce Edward Bruce Leatherwood, . M. M. ZIC g t. W. B. Lee Sgt . J ames E. Lester Aux.. Edith Lewis Army N avy Army '·rmy J. Gordon Lewis, A. M . 3 / C Pfc. R eid Lovelace, Jr. WAAC ' avy Army E nsign F redr ick Maiw urm Pvt. D ae V. M ann Lt. G. P. Mann Willard L. M a bburn P vt. H . J, Math.ewn P vt. Roy . Matteson Cpl. Grover T . 'M.a uney P vt. ]. B. M auney David Albert M cCants lake M cClu re M alcolm M cD onald, . p,,t. J ohn R ay McDo,-velt Air " avy rmy Corps Army Army Arm· rmy Coast Guard o.tst Tech. Sgt. Roy M . i\IcKinnish Pvt. George V. M cGee rmy Gua rd Army rruy Army rmy AMlly Army p,,t. Leroy Mears J oe L. +Iedford l ames !fred Melton ewey Met alf r: nl eSL M ess&r Pvt . Henry T . Mi hael [ I Sg t. ' I mer Miller R .1y I ill er Willi ,un l 1ilne p ,,t. J arne R. -lintz . ~ t. Fred rvlitd 1 II Pv t . M ni E. lVlitchell Pvt . Rex Mitchel t Cpl. harles '\ . M oles . tr • .~. avy tH' Y Army Arm · Uerald W. · 'f ne . •L £. '!. / Sherl ey F. l\t[oone • rmy rps Arm)' . rmy fMines Army . ·f:o ri u e~ t •• vv Nj": P f c • rad · \ . o re I "L M:oud Sgt. Ern .~ I \ • Air Arm. rm Y' Army nrp r :H".)"' . -~ tr orps .udK~r ' ' · P lm t ' rmy Li t d P :~ rhi1m, Jr , \ trny [,ojor Willi afO r :~ k J':'l tt n rm P r . Eln \'r . P a1 ker Air \>IPS J• !. .1<101 ~ l' rker rm · j , mes VlllJQ,' P a ( n, l<':. ' 1 • Roy H. P a c n ( u!Org<• l'eg r m L.twrero ce J cmbr k Lt. '. Cline Ptt e r~ I l. Pre 1 n rh rm P~yto n apt. R yal :F.n r Phillip Ia <-n ee PI mmon pl. J ohn E. PI ~ , Pvt. Cl a rcto l • f>o ton • PF . Carl • dll!erton P vwell Pvt. H ar ld G. Pre sle P vt. Hubert W. Pres I , avy •f.u·.i n es Air orp rmy Air orp Arm Army A IllY M. rines Air orps Army 1r Corps An:ny • Earl P. Pria.. lter Pnce Coa~t Army Guard p,-t. .une! Qu..en . li Eha ll Q•.1een p, . Woodrow Queen ~u-If Sgt. Hazel W. R arrue)' C - Ray J. Rector Marines Armv Army Armv Armv p, L Jen in 'S B. Reece Army PYt.. William Garrett ReeveB P '1. Craig K . Re:en$ Pn. Wiley Howard Reeves Pn. Dan H. Reno Air Corps Air Corps Air Corps Pfc. Gordon Glemn Reno Lt. Col. Carter L. Rhinehut :Pvt. Claude Rllinehart Pvt. )effer on .M. Rhinehart p,·t. Grover D. Rice Army Army Armv Aml~' Armv ir Corp.s Lt. Robert C. Robeots ~gt. Flr ]0hnwn et. Wm. MiT:chell J"hnson Edgar Huard ] one;, G M 1 /C Pvt.. Walter Hicke,· Kaul. Jr. Ches•er Mouroe Kniph1 , M·. \if. Navv Army Army Army Army Army Army Army Army Army Army rmv Army Army Navy Army Army Na>oy Army NaV)' Army 1/C Navy Lt. R0bert A. Koe.nig James Hurlock Krohn, S l /C Cpl. Q. Woodrow Land . A /C Robert Harvey Lavery Lt. (j .g.) George A. Lill ey Sgt. Ja ck Mil ton Maywald Pvt. Robert Willie McCraw Pvt . R obert Lawrence McCray H arold Clifford McFarland, A. 0. M. M. 2/ C Cpl. Duard Garrett McWhorter Pvt. Joseph Nelson Mease, Jr. Pvt. Cl ifford I vy Mel l Pvt. Robert Ashley Milam, Jr. Pvt. M orris R ashell M il ford Fvt. Pat elf Moore PvL. John C. Morner Sgt. A. Millon Morrison Army 'avy Army Navy Navy Marine Army Armv 1 avy Army Army Armv Army Army Army Army Army Willi am Henry letrle>. S 1 / C Sea Bees Clifton Lott Ni>ton. C .. t 3/C N avy P fc. Geor e Ol ive P vt .. Ralph Albe_rt Palmer Eo -.gn j ohn OITver P arrott • gt. .ll arold R. Patterson Pvt. Wal ter Philpot A htan ] scpl1 Pi tre, Jr., Ph. M. 2/C J ohn w~rner Pr Lridge, C. M.. 3/C Lt. Hugh B. R a in e5' Army Marines ~ avy Army Army Navy Navy Army SANDERSVILLE DIVISION Cpl. Tom \ 1ot on T•noer Pvt. Erbie Lee J ohnson • rmr Army Woodrow WilsoJl Jordan ( olored) Naovy (5) • Pn. Frank W. Vetoe l.ester Leroy Ward John P. Ward Sgt. Charlie W a:rren Pvt. William Warren Lt. Carl r , Wa ll n rthin gton. C. Leonard Zeiger, G. M. 3/C Pvt . Robert ATm & lrnn~: P vt. Rolph Walker Army Army Army Army Navy Army N avy Army Army Marin es rmy Army Sp. N avy Navy • rmy Army • • e 1 re • • • • • IS e ssen 1a c 1v1 tes T he \~t'· ar l\1anpower Comn is ion United Stat s Employment Service has Ji ted the Hamilton, Ohio ; anton N rth arolina; and I-Iou ton, Texas, Divisions of T he Champion P aper and Fibre Cornpany a essential activities, because, as stated in t he ruling of the l\!Ianpower Comn1ission, "you are ful fi ll ing contracts for government al agencies engaged in the '" ar effort and that you supply materials for contracts, directly concerned with maintenance of es ent ia! civilian activities ." The Impregnable Island of Malta An Important Naval Base • \'Ve look at the map, \Ve realize why the British have clung o tenaciously to th at litt le island in the ~1editerranean Sea, ca lled !Ialta. While ·it is only about 18 miles ion and eight miles wide, . . yet it occu pies a most strategic pOSltlOn. l\fa lta is a stopping-off point for traffic between England and Ind ia. It is about equal di stance between Gibraltar and Alexandria, each a thousand miles a'~ ay . But Sicily is only 58 mile away, and the di stance to the mainland of Europe is 140,- to Africa 180 miles. N apoleon ca lled it "the fulcrum of the l\!Iedite rranean." Cicero at one time con ide red it a p lace of exile for himself, and an Italian Admiral poke of it as " an unsinka ble a ircraft carrier, permanentl y a nchored on Italy' doorstep." The pop ulation of Malta consist s of 270,000 per ons. They are d eeply reli ious and whi le under French ru le, prior to 1798, resented the reforms b rought a bout by the F rench, a nd broke out in open rebell ion, ap pealing to Lord Nelson and the Bri t ish for help. As a wholP-, it is said, the Briti sh ha e t reated the . f altese people pretty good, o-ra ntin more and m re home ru l , and the local ·governin r officials are, fo r the mo t part, elect d by the people. In 19 19, fo r a limited time the I land wa g ranted s-elf-gove rnment, but that ha " been ~ u p ended and M alta has resumed it s statu as a rown C Jon . Soon after Italy nter d into th e present war-\Vorld \ ' ar 2, bombs from th sky be an t rain ttpon this i la nl. Since th en 1\.t!alta ha been bombed mo r than th re thou - and tirne s,-no oth er area of comparable size ha$ t en. s much punis-hment and ·urvived. T day M a lta' famou itie ar in ruins. \Ve re ii - forme.d that ever y city and vill j · pra ti · lly d ~ tr y d, and th e whole 1. opul ation live in ubt rran n c r bomb sh elte rs a hu nd red feet ben ath th udace of the earth. H er e_ fa mi lie a re born and rea red; chool are c nducted and lif goes on a fe f o.m the bomb which are hmver d u pon them continually by the enemy. \Vh n ~-! a lta \\'a ~ fir t bombed, th ~faLte e h d nly thr e fightin planes hat could off r re i, , howe ·e r, since t hen E ngland decid ed to defend P. l alta at any co· t, and today the Brit ish -Malte e anti-aircraft corps is considered the be t in the world. The I sland of Malta , b ecau e of it pivotal position in the Mediterran ean, is of the utmost strategic importance to the Allies a s a naval base to attack military in tallations in Sicily and Italy, also convoy ca rr yi ng men and munitions to the enemy. The l\!{altese, under the most f rightfu l condition have defended Malta so effectively , it is gen erally conceded a · one of the most brilli ant and outs tandino- military feats of hi story . It has magni ficen t h arb ors and bay and a plendid base for undersea craft. In the last three tbou .. and year , .i\r1alta has been in the poss ess ion of most of the leading I ovve rs · of E urope. The ea rli er known inha bi tants \vere North Afri cans, and they, and not the P hoeni cian , it i said, e rected the famous monument which stood on t he I sland bcfor the r re-ent war began. Reader's Digest Sent to Former Champions in Foreign Service We have arranged to send the Reader's Digest, one of the most popular magazines published today, to all former Champion employees in the Armed Ser.:. vice of our country who are on foreign soil. This is to be a ·gift from The Champion Paper and Fibre Company. But, before the Reader's Digest Assoc:ation, Inc., Pleasantville, New York, can mail the Digest to the boys in foreign service each soldier must make a formal request in writing that the Reader's Digest be mailed to him. Write a letter addressed to the Reader's Digest Association, Pleasantville, New York, requesting the Reader's Digest be sent to you and mail the letter to the editor of The Log and arrangements will be made for you to receive the magazine regularly. · This magazine is a digest of the leading topics under discussion each month,-in fact it gives one a • diqest of the most important news of the times. Hope that you will derive much pleasure from reading u. (6) ' - - ... - · - - .. Reading from left to right in the picture. front row. seated. Dusty Rhoades, Francis Grinstead: standing, Gladys Hodges. Louis Hodges. Jessie Cook and Boh Northington; kneeling. Willie Thomas. Second row. left to right. seated. Clyde B. Hutchison, Ivey Chapman. Archie Dug'gan; standing. Bubber Smith. Louie Lord. Third row. lett to right. Lawyer Evans. Lenard Chester.. Nobe Jenkins. William Battle. Alton Stephens, Sam Wright. May Gilmore. Buhber DanieL L. C. Chester. Jr .• B. L. Harris and Jessie Clay. OUR HONOR PAGE In rh picture above the operators of The Champion Paper and Fibre Company's day plant, ande1 ~ville Georgia, are proudly di ~ playin the ''\Iinute Man Flag" which as pre ·ented to them by the 'Cnited tate~ Trea ury Deparunent: for their plendid cooperation in the "War Bond Wives of Soldiers Need Not Worry About Losing Their Husbands' Affection lf your soldier-hu band is in ~or th Africa, you need not v.o·qr about lo-ing hi aff ction,-for accordina to an old s om the \ toslem women of _ · orth Africa are not allowed w t lk to ran er . ln. fact, ~ 1 odem \¥omen are excluded from the aa herina of men. o trict i · her seclu ion that _b i not even allowed to eat in the company of her hu band. \ 'h n a man en er the house where a woman i , a ignal i ;)ven to over \1p her face ancl :protect he rself from the gaze vf mcn,- wherever she goe h i requ.ired to wear a veil. uanze as it mav seem o us a ~1 ~1em oirl never sees . . .er - ance until the very clay of b r v eddina. lt matter not whether she admi re- his ap earance or nGt, she bel nl! r the man a - lon a he want her. [or he ha b en purch stJ from her pare nt~ by the bride room. The o ul ation of ~' rth Africa i ~ lar ·ely made up of Ber' r op~ ra ti n, 1 ' th s. Capital, with ut lab r to 1 Tat th r tachin ~ , r do certain wor n · ssary in th pr lu irm f roo ls or 1 andling and sal c f am , is usel ·ss .. , - •. Labor i d p d ·nt up n capital and rnanag ment to provi.de job f ,. t.l w rk r5 and d ire t th busin ss ffi i nt ly. ~ - - and 1~ma g men wrt hout capita l o r la bor, would be like ( thr ~ . j .0 d . tool with two legs m is in . Thu$ we sc h w im ortant it i to industry, b usine , a nd t he o ial o rld that Lab r, . apital and Nfanagement-WE THREE, work t gether in peace and harmony. · (8) "Be Not Dismayed Because of This Great Multitude· For the Battle Is Not Yours But God's' One of th convincing argumen s 1n favor of victory for he l!i ·s, is h - fact that both sold ~ers and civilian are b gi1ming to rc Iize th t there i~ a Suprem Ruler of the tmiverse, and th· t H e will help us triumph over our en mie· i [ w will only trust H im and ~; rve Him. [ course, we all realizt that Hjtlcr is not altogether responsible for the pre ern World War, but hat he peoples o f the world hav Jargely forgotten od, and as a result we a e b eing punished for our sins and perhaps the Great Crea tor i m r ly h ping that we will turn to Him for heJp in our pre ent need. It is interes ing to n te th e following newspaper statements attributed to our soldiers, sailors and members of the Air Corps. l t is said, in an official army communique, Maj or-General George . Patton, Commander of United St a tes fo rces in French-Morocco, stated: ' It is my firm convi ction that the· great success attending the hazardous operation carri ed out on sea and on land by the western tank force could only have b een possible through the jntervention of Divine Providence manifested in many ways." A pilot who r escu ed his crew from a cracked-up bomber, under extreme hazardous circumstance , aid: "I know that some power greater than mine guided my every action. I am glad that I was able to do the job but do not want any false glory to be sent my way over it." The story of Captain E ddie R ickenbacker and hi companions who spent twenty-one day in rubber rafts in midocean, after his plane had been forced down, is another interesting incident which c o nvi nce~ us that God is able and will care for us if we only trust Him. After a few days drifting hither and thith er, t ortur ed by a tropic sun, without food and water, they realized that their only hope wa in a Divine Providence and God came to t heir re cue and gave them food like the manna which was miraculously supplied to the I ralites while wandering in the wilderness three thousand, five hundred years ago. Private J ohn Bart ex, who was on the raft with Ri .I enbacker , p r fe sed faith in · ad and a.id: " I've d ecided to become a minis ter of the ospel after th wa r .1 over ." Clifford Ande rson, an avia ci n acLet, iovho rna a blind em T -ency la nding at night n the . untr r_ id r • liz d ht r th.at hi · pla ne ju r mi · d a fannb use by onl a f '" { -ct. A i 'ttion Cad t Ander on aid : ' I would n :V r hav" attempt d a landing th ere in L. li ht- it wasn't humanJop · s ibl e. I've b .. n 'i k d ho\<\r l dtd it, nd ther 's · nJ · on answcr-th ~ Lord di l it for me." 'fh b ,adliue of this a rtie! is a s riJ: tu r q u tati n fr m rh • 15th ver of Lhc ... Oth ~h a p te r < f II h rouicl s. Th J(iJ'lgdom of J h sh aph at h ad bC'cn in ad d by th Mo bit s ~th ~ l in and hi p lpl f a red tl " n .m -, and pra d t Gc l I . r 1 li rave . R "d Lh whol t: hapt r and ~ ·e ' h at hnpp n. d- t h -. •nem y \ as :::; mitten and -a r igned thr ugh ut th Jan 1. Perh aps th cy n r · turn t · .d for h ·1 n in rdy tru t Him, tb s ner the war wdl b . A THOUGHT FOR THE MONTH '·Jn Lhec, Lord lo I Jut :m tru st ; let mc' u . r be nshamcd : d li r 1ne in thy rj ght ousu · ·s,' - The Bible : Psalm, 31:1 ' U. S . . A. NATION They came from all parts of the earth . A.nd founded thi, gloriou · Nati~n, , The ' traded the bound of the1r btrth For 'joy of their freedom's posse ion. vYe are a , ' ation, (nited Nation \Yhose heroes died for our liberty. \Vho dares to challenge u our pos ·es-ion \'ill meet the heroes in you and me. They tru-ted in G d and His Might And gave Him their simple devotion When making their camp for the '!light Or going from ocean to ocean. The, landed with courage and grit ~:hich now is America's forever. In making the unfit to fit Thev- fulfilled all human endea\·or. Through , tru!Iale within and without. Their freedom they o-allantly o-uarded. The weak people's battles they fou , ht And justice their action· rewarded. How can we our Countr but love, Our History, our Constitution \Vbich reads as if written above nd gives to all mankind solution. :\lo tyrant hall ever an
-
Dublin Core
The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.
Title
A name given to the resource
Library and Museum Collections
Description
An account of the resource
Please browse the more than 8000 knit- and crochet-related treasures in the CKC Collections Resource <a href="http://digital.centerforknitandcrochet.org/collections/show/1">Museum and Library Collections</a> (drawn from <a href="https://dp.la/info/developers/" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer noopener">Digital Public Library of America</a>). CKC is seeking new partner organizations to share their collections of knitting and crochet with visitors to this resource. Contact us at <a href="mailto:collections@centerforknitandcrochet.org">collections@centerforknitandcrochet.org</a> for more information about participating. <br /><br /><a href="https://docs.google.com/document/d/11Hb_Y75HnhkCE5i4mKpcTlB8Msp_lB0XUtQr5S8XXKA/edit?usp=sharing" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer noopener">Learn more about criteria for Share Your Treasures.</a>
Identifier
An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context
1
Still Image
Upload at least one image that shows the object in its entirety along with detail views as desired.
• Jpeg format
• At least 3 MP in size
• 300 ppi
• Images produced with digital camera to highest quality setting (e.g. superfine, best) are usually acceptable.
• Users who want to contribute video or audio files please contact info@centerforknitandcrochet.org for more information.
Dublin Core
The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.
Relation
A related resource
linkto:001:http://wcudigitalcollection.contentdm.oclc.org/cdm/ref/collection/p16232coll18/id/2346
thumb:001:http://wcudigitalcollection.contentdm.oclc.org/utils/getthumbnail/collection/p16232coll18/id/2346
Description
An account of the resource
Between 1914 and the late 1960s, the Champion Paper and Fibre Company published an internal newsletter, called The Log, to share news about the Canton mill, the community, and its employees. After 1940, news from the entire “Champion Family,” which included mills in Hamilton, Ohio; Houston, Texas and Sandersville, Georgia, was featured in each issue.
HO TO OWN A PART OF CHAMPION ... . pages 1-5 * * * • DECEM'BER. 1 956 VOL. XX XIX. NO. 1 2. General Office ......•...•.. . .... . .••..... . ..... HAMil TON, Ql-\10 Mills ot ...• . ... , •• , . , , . ••.. , ...•. .. . , .. .. ... , HAMILTON, OHIO CANTON, NORTH CAROLINA PASADENA, T.E.XAS SANDERSVILLE , GH>RGiA l!dilor •...... .. ......•... . . .. . . .. . ... . .• . . .. . STEWART J.ONES OiYi sion l':clitors ... . .. . ..••. . .. . • .. . Ohio . . . . . STANTON NEWKIRK Carolina .. . . . JAMES DEAT0N Tex.as . . .. .. .. . ROBERT HART Editor-icti A.ssislah.t . .... . . . . .. .• . . . • .. . . . . . ... MAUREEN I- OJ' mayb • put ~ the •ll in the ·onp - h.' annou 11cing publidy whar .t.h . it ·wiv. s \r;.uH fur C hris lll)iit'>: ·'Merry Chri-stn J ar p1· .tty " 'el l u<.·c ~tpi (;d, rJJan y a J o n ~ t ~:lght is <>pt:nt g ning the huusc li g-hL<.:d and 1.1 illtll tCd f,,,. th }Jk;l!-Ul't• of pa' ep ... h y. ("Chr i-;t i1J :.t'i [) · (Jrawt < ' pag ., l ~ - 1 : 1. OUR COVER Cn~ ~ . . li'd . rattot ts l) i~i, _ii •ll . l> l u~. h o r QUr p;q> r i<; mudc w rn eer · r~ t.il~t•/.i <.! ·lin IT d 'IH' . For ru h dt•li,nv . Hit ·r order · n: fill ed f rom lhc 1 hoii'IOI IH:I. •f ton IV · J..c ·p 011 ill• nl o t . ChampioiJ P·'(JCI' 11i ll l11:lp to mak · ~hi . o btighf et Glni IIIJ ~t ::. w rc:1d vour LOC l I IN ·.~:: - M E~ T ~\S. 0 lATE~ at Ohio r-ece t>~.IJ celebr~ ted their ' t. hth •ea1. Th . otgard~a lion . inaw•ur:1te.d "iu 19-HJ b 11 em· 1 I e . ·now ineu t 170 Cham piQJl ltlC'JJ a.ncl W(Jtne.J1l fmn1. ll pa rls of tht! rn ilL · a ted hom le ft co ri·.e .-. ht a.rc : Clatk Ha.' nc r. Harold W~g:lll , .Norr,n Ooornb. t.. ml i·ll !f ~\ 1:r. Th ~~~-~~. Tom. . J;1 - cob t, _IJa f..JCb.el, ullJ Wngl1t, Cha de: Sw hb$, Jjn, B f!1 r, Witl Holm!' <:~ nd' B·oh 'R(.lenig. A L E a. an yoi:~e can remember, Ohio's l n ·e u 1ent As ociate wa born on a brain 1 ound f:Or tl.ant.a, Ga~ Non11an CoOtnb~ and Harold ·wright, fi>i Hing si d l· ' sid , talke :d Jll,.r with Ro n ak ·, Juim 'udin. Au.dy nu · :-.(J ~_, <:L~u u • - ~ • More Ed - Ellison , Cliff Rekers, BoL Sleph nson, Haro-ld v\frjght, Earl Morgan and myself. , "'\1\Te knew that by the ery nature of the gr up, 'we could not be 'sponsored' by th company - no did ' e ' v;ant to be. A11d we bave not or do not attempt to out-guess marke( prices. We were, and -"tiU are, jut Cham. p ion -employees who pool our money in small amounts w buy Champion stock over a period of years a an 1' 1.1.ves tmen t. "I will say," Norm. conrinued, "that the group and the investment have gro n during the pa ' t 10 .rears right along with Champion." To ay that the group and it investments "have grown" is an understatement. \!\lith the Lir,·t cledttc i n ($ 10 a pay {o:r most members) ·tarring with the pa_ period !';:nded , pril 30, 194.-6, the g-roup made its fir L · stock purcha e on Augu t 12 1946. "We bought 15 bare," Norm r lat indo.ding- brok r ' tee'. On Novemb r that ame tock· wa· ·worth ·4,680." tl, '·Eor ' 1 of this ' ar 1 In 10 , cars m en'1b rs h.ip ha · Tuwn t< o. t< ab a t 170 Champion m ·n < 11d women [r()tn all P• ns c f th rr ill aDd offi ce ~ Th Te are 1na ·1: ini .;;t., ·ng.ineer , crrters, . - s& n' · ri c.~, ma. .. hine t n 1 · r ·, SLlJ n isor · and .inspec,.urS., u) atnc .a tew, \ l:IG> n"'\>\')l she ,re · in th e-ir Oltlf any. In .I 0 years-, as melnbe rs of ln v<~. tu1 nt A~S• J iat s. 1!Jey ha v<· ~ ~trch:a s d, collc cri ~ 1 ', m :..~re th:xn 1 :~. 000 . ha <·~. L"l' llh ttr ·:; WCH~ v:du d :ll Utor · lh:m .'8:}0 000. h(lm a ua in 1 id to , \LJ Cll ::-!i tJU :III \ tVi lbw .Kdk1· pi cked H.p lti ~ g;n f'~, 'kwl j ) i'm ;md trw L11 J cut i\ · soci~tt · · h, 4.; un · a ton • wav. ' ()NTINVfQ QN NE"XT PAGE l API'L\'1.' · ]\ R \£ '\tlU R, lUI~ iu ln\ ··im 11 \~" ·l,•t ~ . l •h R ;nlt~C\ (til ('I.Ut an ,lpj•I!Cuttnn .f.nrn. llilt LnJ,,r, th. J!l'111 'Hl 'I tht' m nl . llip cOt:11ll1~tl&. t'HHf ulh p-1 mrd Jh,H ih 1>1 '.IIllitltinn i~ an jndei mdent t>Ht Uh'. l.t j, u>•l'-'.Y h'•" 11 d th ;,~ tJlil> n\ nt.l t hin!' is ~ ut 1 h ,dJOitf lt ·, l-\o)l ~ \' •H 11 Ins \ to ownmg - t oli · .;h mpion, 'l 0:h lC 1·'.\ \'ROLL DEHL ~TlO N , Bob I a •tt. :;:m -il e.~ Ill Nom! ~00 11 bs. lr :;sur r-tnr t e o[ ln •·cl'lin "'rH ;\~. o ·i:lf ('. . Frcjm . 10 w , 10 It pa ,. wlll b • pon·l d , l o t~g. wi th ( UI.t( ls set a.'ld ·' b ' other meni:l er r bu-y a pa.J.t u£ Ch.ampJOn. A cn; us lbere arc a couple of ·way~ to 0~'11 a part of Champion. Au individual ·who wants to own a part of Cham! ion an talk to hi broker and arrange to purchase . tfi. k ar the pTe ailing mark et pri ce. Or jf he's been a Ch.,mpion for two years and is 2L he can join Inve t-m "nt ociates. U ually an individual who's il'llere ted in owning stock will talk to omcone who's a member of lnves.t- . ment As iates to find ou t for h.imsel£ the advantages of ·helonging to an invc t mt:."11 t group. Ot ~ he ha: · mad up his mind to join, he'll cornact one of th me.tJtb ·rs of tb mern_b rship committ e - BilJ Ta ·lor, J hn Zimmerman, Earl J ones, Earl Prin e or Fritzi ~..:hneider, .r possi blf one of th offi rs o f t1'l.e grmap. \Vilbu·r K ller is rvin a h airn~an this year , J:Wl \t\frio·ht, ·-cretary, aud Norman ~o om!Js, tr asu.rer-are that a prospec tive memh t will 'h rnade fat:niliar wi.th th ri-,k in:volv d in ·q oity stock Qwn ·rship by one of these peconl>. Jthou ,·h lnve rm nl A e;o(.iate\ m mb ~r,~ ar h •!peel uy pa_ roll cL du t.i n , it is a l.way. , Lrcssed tltar the or14aniza-d o1t .is a.n inJ p •nd ' 11t ·cnturc onductcd and manu·cl euf i1 .·1y lxy mew l>crs, They tell · n .w mcmb ·r Lon, rllat th g1·<1wth of [tl\· !;tmeut , · ~o iat ·<; has been w.ltlwtt t .ollatatio :L ' ' ...__ I '"'- t .. HI'.ING WE LCOt\4 ED by ll1 J r ~i rl nt of f nve!ltm ·nt s~~~date, Bolo . bakes haud ' it.h Wil bur K.ell ·r. ln 19." Wi lbur was S<'cr eL'I:ty, and Lhi.s year he was elected t hairman. H<1 lJ Raro ey·s dad, john, ha. 'been an J.nvcstmcnt A "oda te Jor a bou t ight year . ' After a11. individual ha applied for member hip he is ad'\'~ised whether or not he has been accepted. H l e has, be obtains from Norm Coombs a payroll deduct:i.on card. Then, 011ce he's a member and h i · payroll deduction of $10 to $40 a pay have start d1 the indi 'd ual i on his way to owning a pa:r:t of. Champion.. His 1none is pooled along with fund. et aside b othe1 member . W'hen · the pooled funds r each a p:r -.-deterrnined amount, a block of Cha.111pio]1 tock is p urchased by an · -investment committee made .. up of Wilbur eUer, Bill ·wright, Norm Coomb , Glen Augspurger, Tom J cobi, v in Holmes, Charles Baldwin, Da e Eich el, and Ct a.rle Stubbs. From that p urcha e,_ and mad. , tock i allocated t s ociat in propo:rtion to th h as -- in tb.t p0ol at the . time . wh ·n a member ha IO b::tr s . ach time a ·t:t'l mba - of u ha i Investm lit amount rhat the m mber of 1h pur ln . h ll, to h L credi t, the . tc -]< is ' i.thdtawn fr Hrt Inv stfn ·nt As iat es and i ~s lv l in the mcmb •r 's narne. By purcha. ing toc k. p ~ dod j aUy o er month and y ~a rs . th · m mh r g·ain d t dvanta;;;, of a -rag·ing the o. L i\ml as HQb 1.. .. ~u11 c , th · n ' ntc rnb r pit U1Td 0 1 th pages wi ll v r ify, theec' · nothing ljk · vning p r t f th orn p·my wh r ·' Lt ·w k. COl\lfiNU I) ON N;EX't PAGE With some 7 3~ million persons owning U. S. corporations,· the stock exchange is r "'WO ' fE HWR HROk.I·.R'i U>Olpkl rmr. •d tn1d ing po~ t~ vn tii1· N 1· '\o1!.. '>~• d.. L:-.· h btl ilill ;{ fl0b·r t th II ) urk- SltJc J,. •xdHll lgt' is the nati ut's tMll ke t J>l ctie. Jlc1 · mcml.cr ln0k .r. buv a t h;u·c PI' . \11') . rinw btt. incss. a~ t.hi.~ disp ta · at t.hc New \'o r!' SLI)ck Exrlla tfAf' i.nrl i,·at :;. f'nda .mne 7V2 n ul.IH)n Amehlan. own . h<~ t e~ in publi com1 ~ nic~ .. tl end R~·c~ptiotJ!s t C~( h ~ rio WhJIL · J IHH ~'. ldt, and Onrnb]1 1-li gg·iu ~ sp II o~t t lhe mean1.11 ~ O( captt.ah. m (or· uncr l ,~ilO vi itor v 1 day. which pen lit people erywhere to buy and sen owner• hip · in the gTeat corporations which have played , a \1taJ rol in the. :.rowth and de el.opm· nt of At'i'ler: ica, It's A Two-Way Auction VJ1l.ike the conve-n Lio rtal au ction- where only buyers compete a.nd tb.ere i b ut one eLlcr- t:h i · is a two.::way auct ion market. Buyers compete "ith one another to purc.ha e at the low. t possible price the shares they want 10 own. Sinn~ ltaneo u ly, sellers compete with each Oth~r W geL the higbe·t pric for shares tbcy "vant to seTl. A tran·aLtion is compkted when the buyer bidding d1 hi hest price, a1'td t:he selltx wiJJiug to tak.e- the lowe~t pTj e~ ag. e on a f ignre. ·. Practi a l1 ever it , and rur>st of the town · in the • Unite i State are linked te tb.e .E change, eith.er thnilugh a member firm office or a lo aJ bank. ·orne 500,000 mile of telegraph and tel 'l hone wires conl'lect the trading floor with nearly 2 noo memb n,' oHice., an l t.;h · latt ·r, in turn, are ron nected with near! 3,000 l lOJl.memb r corrc pou(lcms. M mb r finn b.a:v- uW b in omc. 160 citie1l in 47 staie.), t11 Di ·tdd of C(J iuJllbi ~l, llaw;aii, PtH.:J'Ln Ri T>, Canada, c:.nba. fng larld, -r [ r,Uand, Swiurrhtnd an ~l \ft·n ·zuda. In yea pa l m,an p ''>Ofl~> ·\,Tere und r the iropl' %iQH /' i that bu ying stock cost a lot o[ tnoney. Here . f Jate, h owever, ways h ave been cl velop cd to permit people: of modes t means lo acqthre Oi-VlJership in America's g-reat . corporations. T J1e Monthly In e tment Plan, 1nvestment club. ( like - Champion 's Investment Associates), and mutm1.l fuml make the buying o£ stock a easy a. bt1 ying the family • g1·ocenes. The Exchange reports il big jump in the nmn l er of shareowners in recent year . On the ba i of a recent stud . the Exchange estimated that 7,SnO,OOO ptop1e now own l1otrcs of pt.tb licly-h eld corpo a tions. The aventge invesLor has an it::,iCODle of l ~_, than •1 7500 a ear, is about 4 ears old, a t1d lives in a it of 25,000 peopl . The tudy a1 o indi at 'l that n arly as numy women a m·n o\lvn stock. T he Ne'w York to k · 'Chang doe ·n 't buy lock , and do .,'n't fi, th(nlgiJ , pr vide th ma.rk t plac d o ll ar ~ of ·t Kkl and b n l rh a 1w~:: do n't U . tock , tock. prl ·. It do · 1\'l re 01i1ll n, £ 1 and dail ·. The Si o k Ex ·h a~ · i an Slli - ntia l link in the h<~ in ol 1.1t0 nati<1. t ;tt J a ·c o•. 11. ,J ere- ' .\ l}(h \ n dt'r'l ll, dis'('( tot l' )f in•1n i:lt r d<) ll\Hl;;, ~1 Hl"'H \ ConJ1 cil for 19~,1) to( k plar Jw·ing October. t Ohio, Ca:rolina and T ·xa e. t~n~itm Hl(' ting-' wt:r · l1eld {or supervisor who di J not ttend t}Je con i •renee:. a t Lake r.r. an this summer. Each year about halt o£ ham pion ' ~ management group ttav ·I to. Lake Logan £or the three-day eli cussion mcctir1g . T he reotainin _r aiJ participates in "Chapaco Exten ion" at hom . Enjoying dinner al 11mg with their mcetin s, the tay·at-homc '>llpervi ors heard summaries of .the talk giH n at rhe oun il thi . ummcr, capped by Vice-Pre ident n"~igbr Thorn on' ~ on luding rernark) on "Champion for Champions." Shown on thi paO"e re picl11re f Jme of the ext~nsion session · jn progre s. OHIO DIVISIO, ' FOR ELADl ES, Illa EllingsM, Lonls · Miller anti L ttieo .- !hmi " ta'lk slaop" while ~ aiting for th eir x teo ion ntee t ing to b rrin, S lJ HJ I (. -( F 'l I I k l'l!')J; 11 '\ P \ < 0 ( o I ' rl £. ~ ,, ·, "H uw t ,, H lp !1,0(}0 Uwmpth ;ll l' 1\l n ; e , luj<'1y l\f111 ~' " In the pi t!JW ~ ),,,,, , JJ li'l~;hJ }. 1 bvw rm, Vier l' tc- idc' llf llld ll'>lli tl ; ttrl ]'UIJ!i r. H vi ;J\. il>lo ~, · d IJ'l' ~ c· , Uhtll ll iH~ i~ l ).. Ul l ' . 111 •''' · \tll'l h : of 'kTl'n plo1t·. o p :· r at i n1 a n I Profit Slt :nr11g. H t Lead r T o t11 Lat im e r , Ohio Divl.:ioll , tel'er · a t [UU.I i. n abo1 tt n~ li r em e nt h · n e fit s w ;\ i s t:t JJ t H n. i R:llliJ , a t .right. By ]ohn Schmitt • A "PAR'l' RR '' some 9,000 Champions put their heads toge ther to tal k o er their common goalS and ptobleru. in a eri of mo re than 300 busine s meetings dtning the month of 0 tob er. Di$Gu ssions c.,overed everything from rhe detail 0f running ~, papcF mill to the beneGt · paid to a s~ k employee Hundreds of questions, comm.er:it and suggestions a m om o( th '-" meetings. And they how d ·that Ch,Jtnpjon.· have a deep interest 'in t.hejr company, their job and th ir ecurity. T ogetl ·r, emplQ ees probed the wa) lO make Cluunpio n a beller place for l'lU to work. " It' the IittJ things that add up to higher cost and lower prof.i ~," saiometi:nJ.c happen I eca use \ e:; don 't h;tv enougiJ oonJ to 'ii\1 tJt'·k . .' ''\Vt JJ. tl en, that' sorn ·thiu • that r.uana:-g m nt Ol1gJ.n. to umv. Mavb , s(nne tilin - n. b lone ahout l t," >;aid I the d.isntssion leader. "Let' write i t down a~ on of u . comments. .' And so it went wjrh a contimwu . give-and-ta,ke of · questions and ans' ers, ideas and comm nr . th a t made Champion's communica.tion a heavil traveled twO· '\-ira " street. · Literally thousands of ma n-hom vveTe devote to the e meetings throughout th company. T he r pre ern a onsi terabJe iflvestment of time and effort on the part of Chanlpion . Wa thi, great e,. perim nt worth the co ·t? Only the ftrtt,JX CUh tell. nut b J their en thu ·ia ill ' and s in:eerit~, r, Lh - di ' usi·on 1 ad I'~ awl a.. ~is t a ll ts-rep1 ·e ernatives o£ manag n'l. nt - e::en.1. to ha e saJ d: " By the ' mee tin gs Ckunpion r ogn .i.zes ·a ·b of yo u as a real part11 r ·JJ pnper alld pr fi t. As Sll ch, we :ltt: placiJlg' olll· tt u t i 1t Y:ou :.ll;);d a:.s kjn:g yon tO U't tSt u;y in return ...... o tlntt we can work. t( g; ther ;;ts a tea ttt .. · (( tb ~;e mectin .)', h a vt· improved \J.P · •a .. in ' hich C ba.rnpit;) tL~ i. ork to~:,e th r, uJ tll h· a t. t,itn re.s Ltrwar l r:hcir j0l>s lh u StJreJ, (h b;w e b en inva lnahl . CONHIIIUU> ON NEXt PAG! 7 - I{ l \ I n 0 I I '\ R S 1n• u~t! to shm "har hilppt·r ''' lilt' ll1'11l'l ''c talv rn. fff>H: Ohio J)i\ ulioll llr..c u .. -ion f t;"1 't • ltcd" Lnnun p<.HJJ!~ I}! If th j'J' ''" Ll \ \H.It4' ll.lh , ~ 1~!)1 II 'I 1111 '>l'l \ l!i' .. (it I [.') I J () '\ •t tHI 1 inre gnfll l'~ ~Hr' l i rn1ted w 2~, pe1 on fll'J ' folks gQt lJ d1a t~ u.' tv .. ha\< their :1y'' . l leh, Rr1• LP': ( .ody flf fhr> ( ,JI m m e n t " for WLal : ti ll I p ' I !H.\11('11( epn.rate brok l K fr•om otb r depanr 1ent W'.tst •. Tb• !)roke box. · con\, i·n i ng the wra pp.crs sho lld IJ w igth d · ·parat 1) a 1cl tt\ eon r m s das,ifithl a~ wt.as Di'i~inn rrai11t' C. 1'. \;tlcs think~ a kec'll •ig like thi' 1,ould mak . a n,01w a tllct> i(l' " '\0\\' BOY n. if Darlll · n k Ott hat i\h>tU tnie ,,·t~uld liJ: , for Chri: all J ·w• lor uut lJo nJt il}' In ' -!rlf"ll~lwc tltc•m a t Chi i"'' i•lil tlnH . ])ol!J l hy J'i V< nl.l. l' inislting- R £JC)tll . lJI'H'l ' IHJnl>~' t l i li rt l, doggl lO ~ uti l\ ·~ 111t.: ill Ci;~khvl"''l 10 . , , Now • IS the to face up time for all good to their duties as •• • • • men -- • • • .. • • • • • • • • • • • WHO C .RES aeott t a :ofit :1 11 <1 hair rhen there's , beautiful bride loll a round? Glemta, left, and tephanie, rio·!lt, th young da ugh te rs of Mrs. Glenn B rittain, look longin ly at rbc doliie wl1il' Mommie per. i L in "grown up" ta lk. l I < • ABSOLl TT::LY tO T hfil 's ToJum}' M:cClin · LOck .a:nd it is 0b imrs he bas decided this i ~ no place for' him: to do h.i shoppin . M.RS. Jr 1MIE;. HALE and her son , Mik and Do le, fi.nd their purchases aU gift '' -apped and ready to take honte, his modern way of shopping j· t. can't be heat! • ' SHOPPING FOR MEN is really a chore unless you settle for so~s or a necktie, but Marinell Coon ha:s solved the problem by sel ctmg a travelit1g kit, whi J1 she hope wiLl E 1 :1s a friend . . . . ITH CHRl STJ\i'lAS approaching, rnillions o( Americans are crowding the -· tares, looki,ng for tho, e "ju t r ight" g.ifts focr fri nd and loved ne . Human o; being what they are, gift shopping presen ts co untle, s problems for the Christma, shopper. Champion families have joined the rush to eatclt 1o al store for gift that range from I 0-cen t toy. to ex.pe.n.sive TV sets. Some of these folk . ar loo k'ing for a unique present for their young tcrs -others _want ·to pick. out a gift that th..1 entire family will enjoy. (Of c:oune Santa Clau alway t'emembers the er young.) Vve follo.wed a { w of our Texas Champi.onfolk to see what they found. The results are pictured Ml th se pages. Of course, it is neces ary to omit some of the shop· ping sprees, such as the lwsband wbo decides an e_ cellent family gift might be a new electric razor, or the ' ife '"'ho has similar ide as about an au tornati wa her. \'\r have lin1ited out gift . boppers to the more pra t:i al approach, such as th hubb who thinks b i wife rnight enjoy an O'utl oard motor anGl boat. Seriou iy, Chrismias shoppiny presents many problem for the s b opp~r and the m ··t hanl. 'he former i . o.ncerned with pleas ing the r dpient of · the gift; b1..1t tl:re latter mu t c;atj fv both the giv r ·tnd th r .cci ver. ' ' Holida s o er, mer ' han-ts are alw~1y b ~i getl b , x... hange orders - tho beau tiful ne 'hi - th.at siu11ly d on ' t go with anythi·ng- or thtt lady who really do ' n' t n d a third toast 1' . . It i int~re .c d panic~. g iver, rece.,i\· r an.d bu ·i.ness'l na,n that lf>Ur sto is d dicatc l - -and h re' hoping th: y all e.n jo a l en Christmas! 11 • A DE ORATED FIREPLACE helped to give the home of Margaret o~bon1e a festhe appearance. Margaret used lights, tin el and miniatur Chri tmas tr c to d corate her fireplace. In the mirror, I el gaih rrimmed , hristma~ !Tee on the other s.ide of tbe room ran be seen. ' Trees sprout in our living rooms and reindeer appear on the roof when the yuletide season nears Ll HT ~n DO RWAY and win.dow~, :.omplett· with pim• t wigs. gave the home uf C<~lh err 'yle ~ a ( Ju i&tlllHs lu<1k . lighted dis-play of S:mtn Cl<~u-. and l1i' r- · i n,kcl ~ w:• pl:ICt·rl on Ut<' gahk of the l'tltcl t. Gilb rL li vt>.) ;H 109 . '•nth Nlill SH<"d u1 '>1 '\t'll 1\ lilt-. 12 BRIGHT LJ.GHT$ REFLECTL G ON T1-JE .PO:-.:D rna le a picture~q ut> Christmas .. en a t tl1e horne of Faye Taylor Hanl ·- The Hardys used ligb t~ hoth in 1lw wi ndo,v: and r1n the hmb vut~ide their horne. SANT. CLAU and hjs reindeer ' were pointed tmvard the home of BiJl orn ptOn . The ~om~ too .. used Chrhtm::ts c rd.'> w decorat r\le![ from door, and lights we1e l>t:rung nro uud lh eave.: o[ Lhe house. Thl-Ot~gh the window, t.h . fatUi) Gbxistma tr ··e can be seen. " l ' ' , t TIVl 'Y will be portray d again this year by yotmg people of Lhe l'' ir. t Chur h of God in Hamil ton. In this scene an.• Bob Siebert. J udy Dr.;l3olt. Dorothy Fow~H, J ;u.nes Powell and. Beverly .LandTutn. ham pion Charles Paulm fiHmsheci the background. ... THE 13ECINNING o{ December may mean fewer ·hopping days until Christmas, but the Christma · spirit increases daily: Everywhere people are planning and prepanng for the holida s. With the approach of Christmas comes a hain of events ·which begins early in December. Stores display gi fts, advertisements count the shopping days, kid. beg to see Santa Claus. parties are planned, Christmas song. are revised. · and decorations are prepared. Champion · at the Ohio Division are no exception. AU during the month they plan and prepare for Christmas. For decontions many of them go all out to spre.ad the spirit of brotherly lo\'e and "good will toward men." In the h omes of Champions all around the city of Hamilton, .holly wreaths and mistletoe are hung and Christma trees are tTimmed . . fany Champion , how ver, go n. step farther - they de ign and prepare specjaJ outdoor decorations for th ir lawn and porches. These [)icture , taken just prior to Christmas last ear, will g·i ve us a pr vie \IV of the ho liclay d cora ti n: tor Christma , 1956. 1.'1-IE .BRJGHT ClTY LIGHTS th.a t dewtate (lowntown H ' fll ilton refl. L vi i dly off the '·aL r of the Gr a.t li mi Ri er. Th big building ·wiLh a.ll the C.hristma ligh[S is th HamiJ.wn Ci.t ' J31,1llding. Holly , ml vari -colored ligh ts ate sm.wg alot• g: High 5t.. rtl(.:l. At t ·ight.., ;;t hug-: sur can be ~ en on tb Keni s ·h ler B.u i.\J.in;;. ~ his l .ictm w:(~ taken la~t Christmas b Ohio Di<'i~jon Phorograt her nlo•ttlie Gal~! wdl. 15 I .. l f ~1FETI .T G a <'"lJl'UflJ.n · plane, ~lac Borden <'rcet, 'Bun \\'in· ' ted alt r o( Cn~t01n r Sc1·vice. \fac i' one of the 1'lant Pro· tcn ion men who drive the mill cu. Th divi"ion mr ;H'I"l';l"t'. },000 trips and 30,000 mile• a "e-ar. fhe, e trips include t::d..in~- ill emp1oyees home. transporting heayy equiprnent, meeting company offi ial . and medica 1 trip . REGI TERING A TRUCK. harlie impson dire ts the driYer to the truck lot. \:Vhen a loading dock i vacant the d.ri\er will be gi\'el1 hi turn w load. More than 30,000 trucks were registered ·into the lot during the past year. HELPING A DRIVER back his truck into a twck pit, Otti Witt directs traffic on North " B " Srreet There are fo ul' truck pits at the No. 2 Mill and six at the Coating Mill, and the hHge vehicles come and go aU day. D TR ECTL TG TRAPFJC, Shirley L arrison help em- 1 lo) e s lO eros'> the street af.ely. Day aud nigb t the Plarll l.'Jo.tcction F(Jr<' is on l.he job diH:niJig auto, trllt.k elllll p d strian ~ra(fic. "" ~lDLN 0 "LIB ~ HI OFl'l E., i the Ohio Ohbion·: Ho ' H Jlis tcr. ·· appv'' i aptain of tlte C h:lnipit>n Plant Pm!ck. a puff o( hi cigar. At his ide he arried a big ring of key • On his hip, a evol r h un loo el . ln hi . hands he clutched :::t n uml r of papers. He wa dre · tel in a unj form proper for hi p ition - that of a police officer. T l1is· was Cap tain Ro. 1--Iollistc , bcuer known around th Ol1io Division a just plain " ,appy." "Capp " ha<; an impnrtanL posi tj on a t Champion as apta.in £ the Plant Prot ction For e. vV iLh a crew wDrb ng a lJ tl1 e . hi [t:>, l oy i. in charge of pol ice d u tics at the Ohio Divi ion. Plant Prot ctio11 is one that never ceases to operate. on the job ever · day of th 1 ro id p orection, maimajn well being of all emplo es. d partm "l1l o£ Champion Plant Prol'e Li lJn mu t h · year, N hours a day, to safety, a.ud p ornate th ' Vvatchmen pro ide protection for both company and employee property ·while .it i l> on the plant pr .mises. Guard patrol Champion par k.jng Jots t maintain th ' proper protec tion for employees' cars; and th.i includes the reporting of Oat tire , of lights left on, or other mishaps that might damage vehicles . . Members of the fo rce are on duty clay a ncl night to cJjrect auto and pedestrian traffic around the mill. "Cappy" and his force rnust always be ready to maintain order in ca e o[ emergende , ·uch as a Eire r power failure. ln add ition, part oJ: Chan pi n ' Plant Protec tion l'orce ar · on ca ll at all times b the Hamilton Police Department in the ase of a city emergen ·y. Besjde th se maj or pc lice duti s, Plant Protection scb edul.es the cli vi 'ion car. It pro-vid ' a lo.' t and found servjce for em plo ees. 1t provid es faciliti e · and p ersonal ervices (or vi ·iLors. It promot.es good condu t and sa( t , b -- obs ·njng aml reporting v.iol~aions o ( rule and r gula tions. And it oordiua te th procurement n 1 pi k-up of lonat d pap r. , Thi a ll adds up to bu. y hedul f "Capp '' at d his fore . But th arc a h"''a y on th j b afet 1 acler , tra££i tor, and goo i will ambass odOr', guarding, watchino', and p rforming th ir duti for all Champi n . CONTINUED ON NeXT PAGE 15 RI ' , li G a tire wntrnl ho"i. . 1dbarn "f<'l v ot i)!nal" ihal all j '' 11 in tht. p.ut f rb~ pilot. Th (ire r• uu 1 l., 'I. C .• 1 cawd 1 In nu.gh tH tb.e mlll. nw ;:t ~ ht· m ng f"'-'f'f\ h til • OBT I . NG I' PElt , C ,, d i1 edom taH, t t 'h tn ubbar L · m plll\ •113." :••c.pn• ;mall qu n itlcs of p· p r lo1 per nal u •. ·1,, th ' right o tJ,,. pi ltn~ aptain RO\ H ll iii\Cf ta i.'' an . Il t~Hning telephone c:tll. ; j W A 1 HI 'G (...1 an:nce Wild 1 and Jim 1'atsley cut the water off, John -lack t p>cpar - ~ pa rol lh - area. T h-lp av c1d fires.. a uniform ::d g1Hnd patwh a y aJ .a wh r . t · m· is no w~1 r. J (-) CONTINUED REPORT! G A FLAT lR£ , 'lount SLewarl writ down the license numl)er of an employees' e11r. TI1e owner can then he trac d throu h Pla nt Protection file . ' >Vatchmen paLrol parking lo ts day a.nd niJI•t. • • • At . these .,· l")" ld~ r·· t mer " p.icnics in T e.xas1 a real o4d-style carnival provides ,. 0 'GRI\f' 'L JlO •. , HILR\.Y! " L·wi ' la1. · fbr;m:.oll congnt ttlaLF> HiJHt · Maun y ~11Hh"l _or t he door prhe, a port , lJI T ~ ·c. Jn rh h r, in troch.:t ing the p aker. The 1.1)-ancl-o -er "Old T inl.! r ' gr up h a:rd a talk b) ' ic ·-Prudden;t .Lewi Clark Thomso1 , Vlce-Pr s1 1"nt r-Teur R.l.gby, ddr'.$ d th 5- a.(1d 10~ ear grou . With a fju a l, ", t p .right up, folk ..' ·holl'lg t.hrou 0 h th park, it was ·vjd •nr tha t T~.·;, _.hampi n had enjo eel them~;elvus , i\nd a n -v pptml h to Lh unpa.t picni I arl been pmv ·d ll t;: ·~ss hd. CONTINOED O'N Ntxl PA.c;E 17 • CONTINUED '' COl\'GR . 'I I '1 J , ~r - win!" Vi c - 1<'1' sid l .fLu Righ and M art h a vibos amgratulat Erwin \ oyl k, winn r of til TV .; t irl 1lP 5 an(,) l O·y ·ar group. 18 '' 'Ol\1£ )~ fOLK ·, Jet 's ar:·· .r ·:,a.· Divi ioH Cl'tampi1m, dt!,\ mto their hi0..C!1 dimr• J fnl : owing •lll a;(l 'rnoon of a ti\1[\ nu (h~<: [llirlwav. ' \ fADAM . H.~ .MNO, I':TrA. Virgln.ia Blakemoie, examines . L the tif 1 in e of Con<:tructi.on 'f Milh right Jack. ffiU's palm. LL lO:T ~11 d r a 1 y to 1 I a}', W;:r I t~o:r "Ou b ., .l. , kft, and Nancv 1' n lu e, rig'lt, aw, it the first "Ol [ TiHt "r." Th . proce ds fr m Dub' Penny Pltch will !) dona ted to tbc Salvation ;\ nn . BEFOl E. THF. SHOW. the fndu strinl R r l a ti u n~ ~ta lf po ~et l. ( /1eluw) l t)r t ltis pi<:wre. I' necli11g: .-\ . .\L !(our) . Front row: .Bell ) nde r-son . Je;~n n c Abf'l · n:Jth, , Il ene Clarke. Mart i :t (:ibb. ~ 111d :'\;tJtC\ .Pn uue. B ~t ck row: H :-ll old Dl:l\·e, Jern Coutelius, en Clart!Y, l3t'b llat kci·, \\' th imanoina· tion of young and oltl ~~s he ··conned" the Iowcl [or a tr at the dart bo;txd. Bill's co~lum was the · am a ' ·v ryo11e e lse with the exc pti n of the mink tie! Both picnics wer held at the Texas Div.ision Recreation Park. 19 • BH l llJ>H·l. hio Di isj, n •l£ 1. ), t ng'ta1ul:ltt•tl i)V Ra' \t Ucu. ri~ht and ' o•l . JnlHds. c~•\ler, [(>t I iog th · fu.Limk. ll1.tll h) \Hll th~' Ra' ,· teffen Tt .n·cll ng- Tro1 bL 1 h plilf. dunatcd I<~ :-.umulare iln n·-t 111 \!"{>ll' at lumpi011. hc~nme. pcrmaltt'lll h c 1\'ll~c'd h' rlw tthll\ idua I wli~) ins it £hrc~ tim ·. Pictorially bringing you highlights 1n the Champion story • • • its people, its friends, and its good neighbors :w N 18,000 \H ED l· C. 'D PLEDGE i _ presented tv } · Dicker n, rit:>h , co- hainuan of the 1937 nited fuud c.•m paign by " hort}" \c\'bitak .T. .\lr. Dicl...ersI Hackle ' R ·s ';n·rh. :lim< for Lh La.rgct .ls ' '' "atdte: through tb SC'O fP. David c,tptured the pi,;tol champion. hip in the Ohjl) Division 's Rifl and Pistol Cloh chJmpit1Hship match<·$. Dav scored 99 , 50-varcl slow tit e. 91. tiro<'U fit : anJ. 92, ra plll fir . Tom de] 'purger finisher! ·eton•l nnll l f'll came in tll .ird in th p.istol e ent. B lJC:\.1 PIN WERE ISSUED w 3!l ubs of Cub Pack 91, pou· ;rt paper dtning t 1eir wur of Lb Ohio Drvision. Tltc fire chief pictur tl b 1·c arc some oE tile more tltall 150 f'rnm all ov ·r Ohio who at.tc:nded a con£ ren e at Hamillon on Octohe1 I, 'i and 6. rheir trip thro ugh th · mill was one of th activities " ht~d11led for the firemen during th ·ir stay jn Hamilto n. SLATER Y T J-:. JVL, JNC ... celeiJtaled its !hird yca1 in rhe Ohio Dhr.ision Cafeteria on ovember 2, with a sprcial menn and a piece of birthday cake for all its patrons. Here Cafeteria Managet Bob Chaffer, t left, receives congratulations from .Frank Thompson , Industrial and Community Relations. 21 I ' .. - Wind.ing Up the Year's Problems By Otto Re1;d Another World Series ha. come and gon e - and with same w nt som of my dough. Needles to a ', Moo ·· Blume took fu ll adva rnavc ol rny ado! ·c nee. Se 11 that Smokey Alwm· charg-es w n:u't c:hc.u g; d - L' asrwi . e fo th- 1· ·t thre game-;_ .l\·ty f, voritc l>'·a ll-pla r, Duk Sniu r wa"' having b.i1. d ... rk ag·c wo, ancl I. Wa!, aging w.ith hirn. His b. R obert~ on, ri~ IL A] R E T f R £ ~1 E. ' T Richard !)Ja kel> of Resear h. tltinl [rom left , front row, re eived his "Life· rin1e hampion" c.enifica t.c attd the congratu lations of bis feH w 1-~o 1k er. ')Jwwn alo11•'>' with dr . Blakelv i a F art of th · roup tha i attended the ce:reroo11V • 0 Lober 31. ability to get su ch distance with hi spavined ho ,e i incr edible. T he J apanese teams are mopping them l ike a bartender giving the li noleum a fast rubdown betwe n the rush hours. • "I Like The Horses . .. " When Orville Tabor look at a Cadillac his e 'C light up. lf h e gates lo ng enough his jaw will begin to unc]inch to tb.e extent that a a-ood trong tug- can pull that p erpetua l pipe from his teeth. H e wi ll deii ,·er himself of some thing like th i : ··sam people like tlJc bod y lines, some th e wh eel base, etc., but llike the hor e under the hood ." * * * * C ha rlie Briggs grevv a mu~tache that "'·a · out of thi wor.ld, and almo ·t to k him. o u t. lt looked like f niliz . 1 h a ckles on a dog' back - so tllick that h e conlcln't brea the th ro ugh th ' rna t. and had to have it f( tO keep frum kilLing an in nocelll man . Hi:, o nly regTet is that 11 couldn't ta wi th it ]ong enou g:b to make brother Bob jea lo us of the bri ·rl e. _joe Schu.lz is a wighty busy man nowada - helping to tra in a crew t u perat . a svecial coat ing- proc s.~. \Vhcn th a t i ~ ~;;l o n · J oe ex pects w la , dnwn his Gdcfle and h i bow. \Nell. with 4-1 ' ·a r:;' ex1 crie nc .Joe c 1n ttJ'cl do tb job - and he .erta.inl y d :;erve th 1 r ivi lege of st ' pp iug o tt t of ha rne ·. Freedom Has A Happy Sound \Yltcn d is i ·~ u (: is av~li] ab l , a nn tlu:r national pol iticJl ·. mpaign will b history. Grea t men " ill b · •I · ted, •-rc•a r men \ ill be d •[eated. A ll a 111 bitious Am 1 icao · ar gre:H - b ~ a use n "Ji t tl · m n" ilo t).]1 ·rei may be gm d , he tnay b , ba <:' pta11t r .-\~\.:. th' Ru. ~ t an p ' ple. But FR 'Eno, I! Tl1at\ til ke · word th<.tt . at or c.xalt~ men -;oul·. T hat i · tlte yjy,j 11. the dream., tb h o1 . rh rea1it Lo which ca .h American is e ntitled . _ nd wet , 1 a ~ . lomon, capabl or ad vi -i.tw (which .rm .I o t), I w ull say: "Pr erve fr cdom, and all bl s mgs v.i 11 b added 11 n to y >U .' · And h.(1W w uld I do it ~ B ' th simple pro ess of keel ing what '"'e h~ve. J·Jow wou lcl J kc~p _wh, t we l1av By encouragmg th >·ro'\. th IH of halE the pee ple .in t.he world, but ·ornctimes my xt~berance make, m ·want to . nnrl on Pike's Peak, 1 cat m h sL like a gorilla, and yell to a.ll tl1e world: 'Tm a bio· man .. . I'm fre ... I'm an Am rican!" And with Chri ' tina coming•; on l ' rn offering as m ' • pra iCr for thi · y ar: "0. Lord, 1 t each of Thy creatwn find j u t a little more freedom in his o k thi year. '""" men. " THEIR FfFTJETH WEDDING AN, IVER AR Y was celebrated re•.entJ . by Lil Campbell's motber and father. Mr. and 'Mrs. .'a l)Uel P . Campbell, founh and fifth from t.he left in tlie front JOI ', sit proudl y, surrou nded b • ll of their 12 ch ildr~1. Lil., who 1\0rks in CM Smting at the Ohio Divi ion , is tanding in the second rO\\ at the far right. THF. STORY [, ~11 rn in th and ROJI Wells pion '.s .r htll') F . l. CC ·, FU . Jll , ' llJ ( , lP to ~ l i.chigan picUn<~S above. '\ill IJo,,· and arrow, Hill Hill tltL .. ll IJa_gg d a d . r. Hot!J a .,. tnClllb -r~ r.){ Chunt· Jub. lli!J !Jagg ·d hi. d .. r aL 20 r ~Ul.lldin r, Oltio THIS J ' ALT - . i -morlll l·old SIJ ila n t l1> W th:.rl a m, t(hf'd ~ t o l wcddin ~· t ing would ltl\ 111 Cbrisuua'> l)av; allCl a _ tH w '>fli t fw lh . i 11 rmth·old ' g rand -.on ol ( nr' n , I tiJJr I II , wou ld I li11c and d .u d . i1 - - F • •• -- , . • \V I>LOl 'V B RO .\1 . PITE ;, t-he pre-ent '\fr .. I lme1 \Vcave1 · txp cl in~ Elmer to get h l or __,hri tma . dairn Joh ' hrmlt. JohlL inl rvi wccl th · wi1 ·s of m mb ·r of the Con rructioJJ r w o find out l\'h:tt each one IA'ant~ lor Chri~tm;r t ·e · t, S<.~ nt a 'l au'> . paulding, G or. , -.:\lcm1 W<~JulO nnt h i i ·, Jim? E ll ·worth . r nold. vou or p i, n )' of nl m , , - tannin'. ; ~ ' J : lli n ' c rs. , n